Tag Archives: scully

Neematog

neematog poster

Neematog

By Martin Ross

Category: Casefile, holiday

Rating: PG-13

Summary: Mulder and Scully confront a high-profile murder and an ancient and possibly deadly Thanksgiving legend.

Disclaimer: Thanks for the X-Files – the gift of Chris Carter, and Ellery Queen, the greatest American mystery author and my other fictional muse.

neematog Banner

Residence of Sen. Gerald Upham

Wrightsville, N.Y.

Nov. 20, 2012

2:12 p.m.

“Mulder,” the senator nodded, his wattled neck wiggling. “Jew, right?”

“Oy,” Mulder said.

“Dad,” Kevin Upham gasped. “C’mon, let’s get you a martini.” The young congressman touched his father’s costly sleeve, and Sen. Gerald Upham nodded eagerly with a bob of his silvery mane and a suspiciously cordial glance back at Mulder. Muttering something about Barney Franks and Jon Stewart, Upham followed his son down a cavernous paneled corridor where, no doubt, high-end gin and vermouth were waiting. Congressman Upham turned back with a mimed apology as they vanished around a corner.

“I feel like we’re in an episode of Mad Men,” Mulder confided in Scully. “I don’t know whether it’s the money or the cocktails or the blatant anti-Semitism.”

Scully sighed, glancing at the no-doubt original Grant Wood keeping them company in the Upham mansion’s foyer. “Another Thanksgiving, another dollar. First, rampaging turkeys and teenaged ghosts, then a serial-killing were-cat, then teleported antiquities. Mom didn’t even invite us this year.

“Technically, it was a familiar. Kind of the reverse of a were-cat, when you think about it. If there is such a thing as an ailuranthrope…”

“At least it’s a simple death threat,” Scully sighed. “And it is a simple death threat, Mulder. No psychokinetic stalkers or flukemen or chupacabras. Just good old-fashioned red-blooded imminent violence. You understand me, Mulder?”

“I just met the guy, Scully,” Mulder murmured. “I’m just surprised he wasn’t the one with the death threats.”

Kevin Upham reemerged from the hall. “I’m terribly, terribly sorry about that just now. The older he gets, the less his filter seems to function.”

“Yeah,” Mulder smiled. “I heard his comments on immigration on Piers Morgan last week. Fortunately, I think his comments on teen pregnancy 10 minutes later made everybody forget all about it.”

“I know, I know. I just hope he didn’t offend you, Agent Mulder.” Congressman Upham paled. “Not that being Jewish is offensive. Oh, Jesus.”

“That neither,” Mulder assured him. “I’m 100 percent card-carrying agnostic atheist.”

Upham paused. “Holy shit. Don’t let him hear that.”

**

“It started about a week ago, after I whipped the vote on the American Tax Security and Fairness Act,” Kevin Upham began once they were ensconced in plush sunroom chairs that likely pre-dated JFK. The lawmaker had traded his trademarked power suit for an outdoorsy ensemble that made L.L. Bean look like K-Mart closeout. “There was this provision that pretty much overhauled the tax-exempt treatment of organized churches – real breaking point for both the libs and the Tea Party types. I had to broker a deal if we were going to get anything out of the House this session, but I wound up looking like a fascist to the media and a traitor to the party check writers. That’s Washington these days – Red vs. Blue, all or nothing.

“At any rate, the e-mails started rolling in, then the calls. Pretty routine stuff – I’m a rabid holy roller, I’m a godless turncoat, I’m a political hack, I’m an extremist zealot. But then I started getting reports from my district people – some guy asking around town about my family, the kids, the house; cars cruising the place late at night. Probably nothing, but Dad talked to Senator Matheson, and, well, here you are. I’m more than a little embarrassed.”

“No need, Congressman,” Scully assured him. “Of course, we’ll want your staff to ship us all the threatening e-mails and the call logs for the last week. With Thanksgiving in two days, it may be kind of tough to canvass your neighbors, but we’ve set up at the Hollis downtown.”

“Absolutely not,” the congressman decreed. “We have more than enough room in the carriage house, and, of course, you’ll be our guests for Thanksgiving dinner.”

“I thought you’d be having a mob in for your dad’s hunt,” Mulder smiled. Kevin may have winced.

Senator Gerald Upham had been associated with Wrightsville’s annual wild turkey hunt for 40 years, stalking Meleagris gallopavo with the same 10-gauge and wing bone yelper his father had bestowed on him when he’d graduated Harvard. The prize birds were served up at the feast of thanks, for a collection of the town’s key business leaders, Upham’s Rotary and country club pals, and an assortment of state legislators, regional artists or authors invited by Mrs. Upham, and Judge Delbert Conklin – Upham’s oldest friend. When Gerald graduated from the statehouse to Capitol Hill, he began to welcome media royalty into the mix – a practice that led to more than one feature on the network or cable newsmagazines but that ended abruptly five years before when a young MSNBC correspondent added his own editorial narrative and guest commentary from PETA to footage of the conservative senator displaying his latest bloodied trophy for a group of local kids.

Rather than giving in to the times, Upham trenched in, declaring a virtual feud with the New Media and the animal activists, contributing his distinctive mix of patriotic, political, moral, and cultural observations to the festivities. Kevin, who’d always declined his father’s not-so-affable urgings to load up and come out, shrugged a lot for the camera and huddled in the sunroom with a good book or district correspondence until the sound bytes were over. And the senator’s perpetually laid-back press aide, Jay Reynard, received an annual invite at Kevin’s insistence in order to minimize the fallout.

“Always room for two more,” Congressman Upham smiled haggardly. “I know Mom would love to have someone different to talk to, and I appreciate your giving up your family plans for what I’m sure is a wild goose chase.”

“Kev!”

Upham grinned as he glanced past the agents toward the tall thirtysomething man standing in the open doorway. Jay Reynard was dressed one retail notch below Upham in nonetheless hip outdoor gear, a ski case slung over one shoulder and a Gucci computer bag over the other. Upham embraced the former New York Ledger reporter clumsily and relieved him of the ski bag.

“I don’t know when you think there’s going to be time to hit the slopes, even if you could find any snow this side of the Arctic Circle,” Upham scolded the aide. “C’mon, we’ll get you settled in and round you up a drink. Oh, my manners. Jay Reynard, Agents Mulder and Scully – they’re here about that matter I told you about.”

Reynard tossed off a quick smile, as if ordering a Taco Supreme or blowing off a local print interview. “You guys take good care of my man here. Someday, he could be your boss’s boss’s boss.”

“Damn, now I have to kick in my ‘A’ game,” Mulder beamed back. Reynard laughed uncertainly, Upham more heartily.

Reynard kicked back into professional gear. “Look, Kev, we gotta talk about that tax bill, maybe get you on FOX or something. You know you had a 500 game with Wiczek last primary. You don’t wanna run afoul of the speaker – Dunne’s already backchecking after that reaming Boehner gave his caucus last week.”

“Thanks for the insight, Jay, but it’ll blow over,” the congressman chuckled, leading his father’s aide out of the room. “I’ll get Elaine to show you to the carriage house, agents,” Upham called over his shoulder. “Supper’s at 7.”

Mulder glanced at Scully. Scully shrugged.

“Looks like we got time to squeeze one out,” Mulder suggested. “Kinda hot, a senator and a congressman a few rooms away. Give me something to be thankful for.”

“You’d better focus on good health,” Scully recommended.

**

“Dad’s kind of a bluenose dick, but the kid’s OK,” Dean Toyfell said, clipping a stray appendage from the mathematically precise hedge lining the patio. “Kevin summered with my dad ‘fore he went off to college, worked his ass off, never put on airs. His mom’s good people, too.”

“You know of anyone around here who doesn’t care so much for the congressman?” Scully asked the burly landscaper.

Toyfell wiped his shaved scalp. “Just juvenile stuff. Every once in a while, a window gets busted, something gets swiped from around the property. Just some of the Low Village kids letting off some steam against the 1 percent, you know? Not that I approve or nothing, but unemployment’s been up around here last few years, and folks are pissed. I’m lucky the Wrights and the Uphams and the Pettigrews use me year-round. By the way, no need to tell Kevin I called his dad a dick.”

“I’m guessing that’s no news bulletin for him,” Mulder drawled, glancing at a lone lawn gnome guarding the walk to the two-story carriage house. “Forget the locals. You saw somebody staking out the place last Thursday?”

“I don’t know about staking out, but there was this old beater passed back and forth in front of the place while I was winterizing the grass. Too far away to catch a look at the driver or the plates, but when I started toward him, he burned rubber.”

“Only time you’ve seen him?” Mulder inquired.

“Ay-yup.” Toyfell snapped a projection from the topiary. “Maybe casing the place, probably didn’t know Kevin or the old man even lived here. We get a lot of assholes come in from the city, wanna look at the leaves or the leprechauns.”

Mulder perked. “Leprechauns?”

“And here we go,” Scully moaned softly.

Toyfell grinned crookedly. “Well, not leprechauns, of course. But some of the outta-town yuppie hikers or local meth heads sometimes get turned around in the woods and say they see little people. Local legend, some kinda Indian thing. Had a piece in the Record a few years back, I think the Chamber was tryin’ to drum up the tourist trade. All we need, you ask me. No offense.”

“Hey,” Mulder shrugged empathetically, sounding, in fact, very much like a tourist.

**

“To the success of the hunt,” Senator Gerald Upham proclaimed, raising his third glass of scotch as the hired help began doling bowls of thick chowder. Scully jabbed Mulder, and he hoisted his ice water.

“Hear, hear,” Judge Delbert Conklin beamed. “And to this glorious holiday table Nora’s set for us tonight.”

Nora Upham smiled serenely from her place beside the senator. She was a handsome woman even at 80, but, as Mulder had determined from their earlier interview, an intelligent and grounded one devoted to her increasingly doddering spouse.

“And now, as is the tradition in the Upham household, we ask our newest guests to help us bless this sustenance,” the senator continued, sloshing his drink toward Mulder and Scully. His smile flickered as he recognized Mulder. “Oh, of course. Agent Scully, if you’d like to do us the honors.”

“If my partner wouldn’t mind, it would be my great honor,” Mulder humbly interrupted as Scully exsanguinated from the inside. “If everyone would assume a position of prayer? As we gather to enjoy this bounteous goodness, I’m reminded of an invocation by Rabbi Rachel Barenblat (Sen. Upham blinked; Rep. Upham snorted discreetly):

Source of all being, we thank You
for the meal on this table before us:
for the earth from which this food emerged
and Your blessing which sustains that earth
for the hands which planted and weeded and watered
and tended animals with loving care
for the drivers who ferried ingredients to our stores
and the workers who stocked the shelves
for those who prepared these dishes
dicing and chopping and roasting
and for the loved ones whose memory we cherish
when we recreate or adapt the foods they once made
may we receive this meal as a gift
and offer the gratitude of our hearts in return
and may the abundance which we enjoy
spur us to care for those who need
Thank You for this food
and for our togetherness on this precious day.

“In this mishegas world of ours, the company of family and friends is a warm and reassuring womb of comfort. Please bless this food and our good friends. Zie ga zink – good health. Amen.”

The senator inhaled. “Ah, amen.”

“Amen indeed,” Judge Conklin nodded somberly, again raising his Chardonnay. “A beautiful blessing, Agent. To our new friends.”

“L’chaim,” Mulder concurred as he dodged Scully’s sharp toe.

**

“With the vast font of forensic knowledge available on prime-time network and cable TV, you’d think the average crank would at least go to the trouble of generating a little corroborative evidence,” Mulder tsk’ed as he plopped onto the antique featherbed. “Damn, no wonder the pilgrims got so much done. They never wanted to go to sleep.”

From her perch on the bureau, Scully arched a brow. “Of course, Mulder, ‘burned rubber’ is a common metaphor. The fact that we didn’t find any tire tracks or trace isn’t exactly a slamdunk. However, based on Toyfell’s lengthy history of scathing correspondence with local, state, and federal officials, his nephew’s recent prosecution under Rep. Upham’s new drug penalties bill, and the impact of the current jobless trend on most of Toyfell’s extended bloodline, I’d tend to agree he’s an avenue worth pursuing.”

“God, they don’t even try anymore,” Mulder lamented. “What happened to the Yankee work ethic that made Lizzie Borden an East Coast legend? At any rate, I don’t think Toyfell’s any real threat, so why don’t we just put the full-court federally sanctioned fear in him and share what we’ve got with Upham the Junior. Upham the Senior’d probably have him shipped to Guantanamo or pillared in the town square, which, incidentally, is round. But the congressman seems to be an OK guy.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Scully nodded, getting to her feet and heading for the bedroom door.

“Hey, where you going?”

His partner stopped. “Your eternal tumescence aside, I’m retiring to my room, which I believe is the proper procedural protocol when under the roof of two, count ‘em two highly influential federal legislators.”

“Uh, huh,” Mulder murmured. He’d climbed off the vintage mattress, and was staring out the bedroom window.

“What?”

“I was wondering why an upper-crust, old money crew like the Uphams would have such a tacky accoutrement on their property,” Mulder mulled. “Right in front of my eyes…”

“Mulder, what in hell are you babbling about?”

He turned, the old and ominous gleam in his eyes. “The lawn gnome, Scully. It’s gone.” Mulder paused. “If there ever was one…”

Scully sighed, flicked off the lights, and shed her pajamas. “OK. Guess I’ll take one for the cause of Rational Thought.”

**

The Fifty-Fifth Annual Wrightsville Thanksgiving Hunt commenced promptly at 5 a.m., with the ritual breakfast of sugar-cured ham, farm-fresh eggs, and johnnycakes. The assembled gentlemen — plus a popular FOX News hostess who’d been conferred honorary manhood — then took to the woods.

The Fifty-Fifth Annual Wrightsville Thanksgiving Hunt ended promptly at 8:21 a.m., at the behest of Wrightsville Police Chief Anselm Newby.

“What luck, a couple of fibbies dropped right into our laps, right along with the county and the staties,” the white-haired chief grunted. “It’s a Thanksgiving miracle.”

“God bless us every one, except this one,” Mulder murmured, crouching next to the sprawled remains of the late Senator Gerald Upham. He peered at the bluff 30 feet above and traced the senator’s likely trajectory to the hard-packed, rocky forest floor.

“Used to come up here start of every hunt, all by his lonesome” Judge Conklin said mournfully, cradling his shotgun as the assembled law enforcement community stared respectfully on. “Said it was his favorite scouting point, but I think he just liked to be alone for a few minutes, marvel at Nature’s creation. Gerald might seem a bit, ah, distracted these days, but he loves these woods. After he didn’t show up for about an hour, I decided to check it out. Gerald’s had a history of cardiac trouble.”

“So everybody on the hunt knew about this little ritual?” Mulder asked, turning the senator’s head slightly with a gloved hand. “Anybody could’ve pushed him.”

“If he was pushed,” Scully admonished, descending cautiously from the slope. A pair of troopers took her arms and secured her on terra firma. “No sign of footprints, other than the senator’s, and it doesn’t appear there was any scuffle. From the evidence, it would appear Sen. Upham went straight over. Superficially, we have every indication of an accident or a natural death followed by a fall. Or, well…”

“Gerald was one of my dearest old friends,” the judge rumbled. “So let me just put that one to rest. Gerald always felt suicide was a manifestation of weakness, and, bless his poor soul, he was entirely too self-possessed to take his own life. And besides, how might you explain that.”

Conklin’s bony finger targeted a patch of dirt a foot from Upham’s extended arm. In his dying seconds, the senator’s bloodied finger had traced three erratically spaced letters on the forest floor.

P-U-K.

“If it was his first impulse on landing, then I have to say he had amazing physical restraint,” Mulder suggested. Scully closed her eyes.

“Any other gallows humor you want to get out of your system before we proceed?” Newby asked calmly. “So what’s that supposed to mean, G-men?”

“It would appear to be a dying clue,” Mulder said, rising to his feet and dusting leaf crumbs from his jeans. “The obvious hypothesis would be the senator knew his killer and wanted to identify him or her for us. But initials seem a little formal and convoluted. Anybody know anyone nicknamed Puke or any members of the Patriotic Union of Kurdistan? What’s the Pin Unlock Key for the senator’s cell phone? Anyone in the hunting party who hails from Punksutawney, Pennsylvania? Know it’s a reach, but those regional spellings screw me up, too.”

“So if it isn’t a name, what would it mean?” Scully puzzled, staring at the bloody inscription.

Mulder scanned the swarm of cops and techs, the knot of hunters and reporters gathering on the opposite rise. “Let’s get back to the house, Scully. I want to check something.”

**

“The pukwudgie was a major part of Wampanoag folklore – long before the European colonists butted in,” Mulder began as Scully closed the carriage house door. “They were about 2 to 3 feet tall and humanoid, but with exaggerated noses, fingers, and ears. Most accounts described them as having smooth gray skin.”

“And here we go,” Scully murmured.

Mulder scowled. “The pukwudgie were linked to Maushop, a giant demigod believed by the Wampanoag to have created most of Cape Cod. Maushop was the Diddy of his day — the people loved him, and the pukwudgies – which up ‘til then had lived in harmony with their Wampanoag brethren — were jealous. Story goes the pukwudgies initially tried to compensate by helping the Wampanoag, but their efforts always backfired. And that’s when the trouble began.

“The pukwudgie turned to tormenting the Wampanoag with little pranks, and the tribe asked Maushop to help. The big fella gathered the little bastards up, shook them ‘til they were confused, and scattered them around New England.”

“And the Wampanoag lived happily ever after – at least until the colonists inoculated them with smallpox and began a continent-wide cultural genocide.”

“Wow,” Mulder marveled. “You could put the brakes on a baby shower. Ever thought of moonlighting for Hallmark? Besides, it wasn’t smallpox. The predominant theory was leptospirosis, a zoonotic bacteria spread largely through animal urine. Makes the most sense, given the indigenous wildlife and the tribe’s heavy dependence on hunting and fishing. Coincidentally, leptospirosis killed off a large chunk of the Wampanoag population roughly during the time of the Plimouth colonization. Supposedly what allowed the Europeans to gain a foothold in New England. You were right about the genocide, if that offers you any comfort.”

Scully sighed. “So where do your ancient astronauts come in?”

“What, the pukwudgie? No, Scully; I think Maushop was the only otherworldly visitor in this little tale. Guy shows up in an interstellar space hooptie looking like Mailman Malone and sporting a virtual Skymall of technology, you don’t get out of the village that much, how’s it going to look to you? Maushop may have been impressed to find a relatively advanced sentient species; he, it, she may even have taught the Wampanoag a few things about agriculture, infrastructure, feng shui. No wonder the poor pukwudgie were pissed – they didn’t have a chance with their little lemurlike brains. Maushop was one of the original Eastern liberals – he couldn’t simply eradicate the pesky little douchebags. He simply drugged them, loaded them up, and flew them off to the Hamptons – much like a modern redneck might dump a litter of puppies on a county road.

“But either the puppies wandered back, or Maushop’s head count was a little off. Because, the story goes, the pukwudgie came back. And this time, it was personal. They burned villages, kidnapped children, and lured the Wampanoag to their death in the woods. Maushop tried to go John Rambo on their little asses, and got a poisoned arrow for his trouble. Then the pukwudgies’ suppressed magical powers began to emerge – the ability to start fires at will, to appear and disappear spontaneously, to transform into a walking porcupine, to lure their victims into committing suicide. According to the lore, they could possess and control Tei-Pai-Wankas – the souls of the Wampanoag they’d killed. To this day, there are regular sightings of pukwudgie-like creatures in the region. There’ve been multiple encounters in the Freetown-Fall River State Forest in Massachusetts. Along with several unexplained suicides and fatal falls.”

“All right, then,” Scully announced, slapping the arms of her chair. “Let’s put out a BOLO. Be on the lookout for a Mini-Cooper full of trolls. Hope there are no Shriners parades in the area.”

“Not finished yet,” Mulder sang. “So you may be asking yourself, who were these enterprising if intemperate little folk. Well, let’s look at the facts. A small race, humanoid, mentally inferior to the Wampanoag but pathetically eager to please. They’re taken far from their native environment, but they have the homing instinct of a lost Labrador.

“They capture and kill a technologically advanced being, and suddenly, they’re unstoppable, magical badasses. At the same time, by historical accounts, leptospirosis starts to wipe out the Wampanoag. Fever, chills, meningitis, unbearable pain, and, presumably, delirium. Which, combined with the murder of Maushop and the return of the pukwudgie, must have seemed like divine retribution. Maushop’s alien technology must’ve seemed like magic even to the pukwudgie, and the weakened, half-insane Wampanoag were easily talked or, more likely, terrified into ending their misery. As a last ditch, the surviving members of the tribe reached out to form an alliance with the Plymouth colonists, despite the fact that the earlier European visitors had tried to sell them into slavery. Squanto, the Native American who taught the colonists to cultivate corn, was a former slave who’d returned to America to find his Patuxet people dying, probably of the same leptospirosis epidemic.

“Whatever primitive instincts the pukwudgie possessed told them they should probably not screw around with the new arrivals. They kept it on the lowdown, stayed out of sight. Good call, as it turned out.”

Scully consulted her iPhone. “They’re going to start missing us – or at least me – in a few minutes. Why don’t we cut to the chase here? What are they? Or who?”

Mulder smiled. “Parallel evolution.”

“Parallel…” Scully frowned, and sank back into the senator’s wing chair. “You can’t be serious.”

“Why not? Nearly every culture has its troll, its leprechaun, its menehune. A new species is discovered nearly every day, mainly because they dwell in the depths, in the extreme arctic reaches or the bowels of volcanic heat. What if the pukwudgies have been hiding at the fringe of human existence, living on our scraps, protected from predatory species and disease by the ecosystem we’ve created? Neanderthal man, Homo habilis, Australopithecus – if the lower primates include everything from tiny tarsiers to the Great Apes, then why should we be alone on the human branch of the zoological tree? Why should there be only one common human ancestor?”

“And they escaped detection all these centuries?”

“Best of both worlds, Scully. The sentience and societal sense of Homo sapiens with the animal cunning of a lesser-evolved species.”

Scully rose. “At least you’ve migrated from the Syfy Network to NatGeo. Say I give this any credence. Why Senator Upham?”

“Who knows? He was armed, he liked trophies. Maybe he wanted his own real lawn gnome to go with the elk’s head in his den.”

“Congratulations, Mulder,” Scully grunted, heading for the hallway door. “You’ve managed to offend a race that hasn’t even been identified yet.”

**

“At the time of the senator’s death, all of the hunters were accounted for,” Scully recounted for the ring of deputies and the entire four-man Wrightsville P.D. force. Mulder sat stolidly in the corner, arms crossed, eyes occasionally rolling. “Judge Conklin had instructed everyone to give the senator some alone time on the bluff, and so each of the three groups was at least a tenth of a mile away. Conklin, Mayor Jorking, and Faith Yancy — the cable commentator — were hidden in a blind, waiting for turkeys. Congressman Upham, Jay Reynard, and two of the congressmen’s local acquaintances — Troy Van Horn and Gary Bradford — were sharing a thermos of, um, coffee in a clearing a half-tick from the first group. The third cluster — State Sen. Rodney Shinn, Zack Upham, the senator’s great-nephew, and Deputy Secretary of State Vernon Williams were in a second blind at the far end of the woods, furthest from the bluff. Beyond a few minutes when various party members, ah, performed personal duties in private, no one was out of each other’s sight.”

If there were any resentment of the female fed who’d commandeered the investigation, it was overshadowed by the auspicious list of personalities on the suspect list. The deputy secretary had conducted a polite stare down with Mulder, the state rep had offered his full cooperation through his newly arrived Boston attorney, and Upham had murmured answers in a stunned monotone. Yancy had offered her assistance in the matter, recommending a roster of animal rights and environmental groups and liberal activists who might be behind the senator’s demise.

“As you all now know,” Scully continued, “the coroner found possible contrecoup bruising on the back of the senator’s skull. Now that may be typical of a head trauma resulting from his fall, but Upham’s broken arms and fingers suggest he tried to buffer his impact, and there was little facial injury or bruising. It’s thus possible the killer struck Upham’s forehead against the ground to ensure he was dead, though, as my partner has postulated, why wouldn’t the killer have obliterated the message Upham left in clear sight at the point of impact?

“Which message, by the way, corresponds to only two local residents — one a resident of the Wrightsville Convalescence Center and the other a three-year-old child — and to none of Kevin Upham’s recent correspondents we’ve been able to track through IP or phone records. The one local suspect in Congressman Upham’s death threat case — Toyfell — was at his girlfriend’s home with her children and several neighborhood witnesses.”

“So you about got this thing wrapped, right?” a portly deputy drawled. A smattering of laughter erupted, then died as the men caught the expression on Scully’s face.

“The lack of trace, transfer, any other typical forensic evidence at the scene, the absence of any typical weapon, the senator’s own failure to resist his attacker — I recognize these are all challenges. However, I’m sure you’re all aware of the high media profile that’s developed around this case and the pressure we’re all under to resolve it as soon as possible. Now, any theories? I don’t care how–”

Scully faltered, glanced at Mulder. He shook his head and looked away.

“I don’t care how outlandish they may seem…”

**

“Yeah,” Mulder grumbled, scuffing toward their rental. “The PETA terrorists hiding in the woods theory is much more plausible.”

“Than proto-hominid Keebler elves ganging up on a harmless old man, then finishing him off?”

Mulder pointed his key fob at the Kia and fired several shots. The sedan bleated in protest. “Well, it would explain why the killer left Upham’s dying message intact. I doubt the pukwudgie even know English.”

Scully paused at the passenger door. “So now, you’re insulting their intelligence, too?”

Mulder scowled, and kicked at a large, flat stone. He cringed at the sound of glass shattering and the sight of Chief Newby’s pebbled windshield. Cops began to stream out of Wrightsville’s police station, and Mulder turned in terror toward his partner.

But Scully wasn’t looking at him. Or the shattering windshield. Or the approaching cops, led by a livid Newby. She seemed to be staring toward the Mahogany State Forest on the horizon…

**

Nora Upham had announced late that afternoon that Thanksgiving dinner would be served as scheduled the following afternoon, citing the dozen Wrightsvilleans dependent on the day’s wages, her husband’s love of the holiday, and the need for sanity and sustenance in the face of growing media insanity. Mulder insisted on staying behind, and Scully, with a reluctant call to her mother, insisted on staying behind on the grounds of damage control.

“My husband was an opinionated and often controversial man,” the slender woman admitted as a bronzed, locally farm-raised goose awaited dissection before her. “However, he loved God, family, country, and everything embodied in the spirit of Thanksgiving. Gerald constantly reminded Kevin and myself, his staff, his constituents, of the many blessings that have been bestowed on all of us. It’s in Gerald’s name that I would ask you to enjoy this fine meal and each other and, if you can, remember my husband’s indomitable spirit, humor, and underlying acts of charity and kindness. Now, if you’d bow your heads, Kevin will lead us in a brief prayer…”

Mulder bowed his head and pondered Scully’s behavior over the past 24 hours. She had been quiet, smiled passively at his humor, and hadn’t offered a stinging word about Mulder’s vehicular assault outside the police department.

Mulder was vaguely fearful, and relieved to be at least temporarily in the safe company of the Upham’s guests. Faith Yancy, his tablemate to the left, had shared her speculation about the Occupiers’ move to the rural theater, to soften the hicks for social revolution; the judge to his right shared a half-dozen tales of past Wrightsville homicides. Across the linen expanse, Jay Reynard mixed sports and political metaphors for the visiting state senator and Gary Bradford, an aspiring town councilman. Kevin Upham traded polite small talk with his guests under his mother’s concerned eye.

“Amen,” Mulder muttered a half-beat after his fellow diners.

“Heads up,” a familiar voice called from the doorway. The table fell silent, and Kevin Upham’s jaw dropped open as an object vaguely resembling a crystal ashtray sailed across the tablecloth, blurring between the crescent rolls and the mashed potatoes and thudding to a stop against the silver turkey platter.

A heavy chair banged to the floor near Mulder, who was attempting to identify the unidentified object. Finally, it dawned as a trickle of water rolled down the curved edge of the projectile. The agent turned.

“How’d I do?” Scully smiled, weapon in hand, addressing the horrified guest longer seated at the table.

**

“What the f–?” Kevin Upham pinched off the end of his sentence with a quick glance at his patrician mother. Nora Upham peered frostily at the woman in the dining room doorway, who was holding a long, L-shaped implement nearly as tall as herself. Then the senator’s widow turned to the figure near the other end of the long table – her guest stared at Scully open-mouthed, features frozen with fear.

“You, um, you scared the shit out of us,” the man croaked, reaching down to pick up his chair.

“So why didn’t you jump when I nearly took off your nose, Reynard?” Scully inquired, propping the hockey stick against the buffet. “You didn’t react until you saw what I fired across your bow.”

Jay Reynard glanced at the disk of ice now melting between the sweet potatoes and the brussel sprouts. “I’m going to call your director, Agent. Mrs. Upham, I’m sorry about this. And to think, I was worried about that one.” The aide nodded toward Mulder, who’d taken advantage of his partner’s distraction to shovel a wad of chestnut dressing.

“Hey,” Mulder swallowed. “That hurts.”

“Agent Scully,” Nora said calmly. “What you are up to?”

“I’m sorry, ma’am,” the redhead murmured. “But I believe this is the weapon that killed your husband.”

“That’s not mine,” Reynard growled. Then, he squinted at the stick and cursed. Mulder grinned. Reynard caught it, and pivoted on Scully. “Where’d you get that? I’m gonna guess no judge in his right mind would have issued a warrant for this bullshit.”

“No warrant necessary,” Scully purred. “This indeed is not your hockey stick. The same make, and I added a few touches personal touches to make it match the one on your condo wall. People in the public eye really should watch what they post on Facebook, Mr. Reynard.”

“How–?” Reynard dropped into his chair.

“The great thing about being a member of the federal law enforcement community is the spirit of cooperation between agencies. Like Homeland Security. It’s one of the warmest Novembers in the past 10 years, and yet you bring your ski gear. I asked myself why. Because you needed to transport something that would fit in a ski case. Then I remembered your jock talk the day we met. You referred to Kevin’s race with his challenger as a ‘500 game.’ You mentioned a congressman ‘backchecking’ when the House speaker publicly dressed his caucus down.

“I had several brothers, Mr. Reynard.” Mulder winced at Scully’s unconscious use of the past tense. “In the fall, it was football jargon around the dinner table. Summer, baseball. In the winter, all my older brother could talk about was the state hockey championship and the NHL. I looked you up, Mr. Reynard – you helped take Hudson University to the finals your junior year. In fact, you parlayed a hockey scholarship into a masters in poli-sci.

“Once I had a working theory, I was able to pull a few strings and access the TSA X-rays for the day you flew into Logan. And there it was – your ski case, but no skis. Just a hockey stick.”

Judge Conklin coughed. “You want a warrant, Agent Scully, I’ll get my clerk on the horn.”

“Thanks, Your Honor,” Scully nodded. “The TSA people would’ve had no reason to question it, and the Uphams and their guests would assume you simply didn’t pay attention to the local weather forecast. Can you offer me a good reason why you’d bring a hockey stick to a Thanksgiving dinner.”

“Puck,” Kevin gasped.

“Pardon you,” Mulder offered. Scully rolled her eyes.

“You’re the equivalent of a world-class marksman, Mr. Reynard,” she resumed. “The press accounts of your championship at Hudson suggested you could shoot a puck into a wastebasket from the length of the court. You knew that bluff was one of the senator’s favorite scouting spots, but you needed a physical alibi for the senator’s murder. Senator Upham was an old man, frail, with weak reflexes. All it took was one good shot from the clearing, aimed between his shoulder blades, and over he’d go. The brilliant touch was using the ice puck, which, I assumed, you kept in that huge thermos you were toting around the forest.” Scully glanced toward the spreading wetness at the center of the table where her homemade “puck” had been. “You didn’t count on Senator Upham having just enough strength to leave us a dying clue.”

“Gerald was an educated man,” Conklin rumbled. “P-U-K?”

Scully was silent for a moment. “How many homicides have the Wrightsville police handled over the last several years? In short, how much crime scene experience do they have?”

Conklin rubbed his face with a leathery hand. “I’ll ask Chief Newby to check his boys’ footwear for Gerald’s blood type. Then we’ll have a little chat about forensic technique.”

“I want a lawyer,” Reynard barked.

“The troopers outside will see you get your call,” Scully sighed.

“But why, Jay?” Kevin demanded weakly. “Dad was always great to you – loved you like a, uh, like a son.”

“If you’ll replay Gerald’s last few speeches, Dear, I think you’ll understand,” Nora said, eyes locked on Reynard. “He wouldn’t have had a chance if Gerald had kept talking to the media, right, Jay? If you wanted to keep his seat in the family, you had to shut him up.”

“Lawyer,” Reynard repeated, banging his shin on the table as he fled into the arms of the waiting MSP.

“Well,” Mulder announced, wiping his mouth, “guess we cleared that up.”

“And all without trolls, aliens, or chupacabra,” Scully smiled sweetly.

“I’ll brief Skinner,” her partner muttered.

“Of course,” Judge Conklin mused, folding his hands over his stomach, “all that about the TSA and X-rays and hockey sticks was all so much organic fertilizer.”

“Of course,” Scully said.

**

“You can have the aisle if you’d like,” Scully offered, squeezing Mulder’s arm.

“Shut up,” he whispered, pummeling his overnight bag into the overhead.

**

He watched the last of the cars back reverently out of the Upham driveway. The people, the lights, the clamor – it made his brain buzz, his fingers curl in suppressed fear and rage.

But he knew that whatever had happened, it was over now. He could relax. They. They would be left alone. For now. When the cold came, the forest would be theirs.

There were more of them now – louder, more forceful with each other and with nature. They took away the trees and made open, ugly places where they congregated. Too many. Too close. They would have to leave some day, or the others would find them. This time, it would mean their end.

“Hey, buddy.”

His heart leapt, and he turned abruptly.

It was a young one, tall, a vacant look of stupid violence on his face. A red shirt with the characters “R-E-D-S-O-X” stitched onto its chest, baggy pants slung over bony hips. He didn’t understand their words – they didn’t matter. But he could smell, feel the threat.

“Shit,” the giant breathed, grinning malevolently. “You’re one of them. I’m gonna be on CNN, man. Or Youtube. Come here, you little shitbag. You better not have rabies, man. C’mon, dammit, Dude.”

He spoke, low and guttural and somehow soothingly. The youth craned to hear, and his freakishly small features went slack as he slumped against the trunk of an ancient oak.

The boy finally turned, stumbling robotically back through the trees. Toward the rocky edge of the forest, where the hard ground waited below.

The terror vanished, but he knew it was time to leave.

Too many. Too close.

*end

Love Letters

cover

TITLE: Love Letters

AUTHOR: TCS1121

FEEDBACK: tcs1121@hotmail.com

HOMEPAGE: http://www.angelfire.com/scifi2/xfilesfanfic/ff.html

RATING: R

CLASSIFICATION: X, Angst

KEYWORDS: MSR, Case File

DISCLAIMER: 1013 and FOX own all of the X-

Files characters.

No money changes hands.

ARCHIVE: As you wish.

AUTHOR’S NOTE: “Love Letters” was written for the IMTP

Virtual Season 11—with pleasure and gratitude.

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

SPECIAL THANKS:

To my sister Vanessa, for her journalistic expertise.

To Laura S: My friend and favorite first reader.

To Mori: Beta extraordinaire. Patient, kind and smart.

And a special thanks to KEstabrook: Comma queen

and insightful reader and beta. Karen makes me feel

like I can really do this.

Thank you, Little Sis, Laura, Mori and KEss.

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~~

SUMMARY: Some things are supposed to happen.

clip_image002

Xxxxxxx Teaser xxxxxxX

Leola moved her pen across the paper, scratching out the

six most important words she would ever write.

Her hands shook more with each passing year, and her eyesight

all but failed after the sun set, but Leola finished writing, patted

the stray wisps of gray back behind her ear, and opened a fresh

envelope.

She underlined one word, just to make sure, then placed her

neatly folded note alongside a tattered, yellowed newspaper

article. This would be the final one. The tears pooling in her

eyes finally fell, trickling down the deep lines of her sunken

cheeks.

She looked skyward, and smiled; then touched her index finger

to her forehead, chest, left shoulder, and right.

After taping the envelope closed, she turned it over and wrote

the last words:

To Agent Fox Mulder

Xxxxxxx ACT ONE xxxxxxX

X-Files Office

Hoover Building Basement

Washington, DC

Monday Morning, 5:00 am; the 8th of the month

*~~*~~*

Mulder unlocked his office door. He didn’t need to see the key

to know that it would fit, or check his watch; he knew it was

early.

Slamming the door harder than he needed to, he walked to his

desk, threw his coat over the back of the chair, and set the

Starbucks cup down. He rubbed his eyes and looked over the

debris covering his desk. On the top of an open magazine was a

crisp, white envelope. Written across the front, in shaky blue

cursive letters, were the words:

To Agent Fox Mulder

He flipped it over and peeled back the tape. After a couple of

minutes, he picked up the phone.

“Hey, Scully?” He spoke to her answering machine. “I know it’s

early, but can you get into the office?”

“Mulder?” Scully’s sleepy voice came through the handset.

“What time is it? Why are you at the office already?”

“I’m at the office, because I can’t sleep well when I’m all alone.”

He tried to sound playful, but the caffeine hadn’t kicked in yet.

Through the receiver, he heard Scully’s deep sigh.

“Sorry,” he said. “Look, can you come in early this morning?”

A pause, then a yawn. “Mmm Hmm. Is everything okay?”

“Yeah. Yeah, but there’s something I need you to take a look at,

and the earlier the better.”

“I’ll be right there. Make sure you caffeinate me.”

They’d had a fight—well, not exactly. Last night, passionate

words had been exchanged regarding their separate living

arrangements. It was more accurate to say that Mulder had

thrown some words. To say that they had exchanged words

suggested that he and Scully had actually had a conversation.

The crux of the matter was: Mulder became lonelier and lonelier

on the nights he spent away from her. But Scully liked looking

forward to their nights together. She enjoyed waiting for him.

The anticipation made her feel like a teen-ager. “Well, like an

old teen-ager,” she’d smiled and said.

In a bit of a huff, he’d left her early. Unfortunately, his dramatic

exit had left him pissed off, aroused and unsatisfied. Even

after using time-honored techniques, he remained pissed off and

unsatisfied. And now, on top of it all, he was exhausted.

“What is wrong with me?” he asked the poster hanging behind

his chair. “How can I possibly miss her so much after all these

years?” It was his turn to sigh. “And, doesn’t she miss me, too?”

A little after six, Scully opened the door.

“Hey.” Her eyes sparkled as she walked in.

“Hey. Sorry about the early hour. Sorry about everything.” He

pointed to a fresh Starbucks cup.

She smiled and sipped. “Mmm. Starbucks French Roast,

Grande. You’re forgiven.” She sipped again and sat. “What

have I just forgiven you for?”

He hiked his hip up onto the corner of his desk, and looked at

her.

“You’ve just forgiven me for being an ass last night, and for the

ass I’ll make of myself tonight.”

“Oh, okay,” she said, agreeably, then looked up. “I’m looking

forward to that ass tonight.” She sipped again. “I thought you

were apologizing for getting me in here at six in the morning.”

“That too. You know, we could save gas if we car pool.” He

winked at her.

She shook her head good-naturedly. “I think there are rules

about that.”

“Just say the word, and I’ll break ’em.” God, he hoped that

hadn’t come out sounding pathetic. He continued quickly,

“Actually, other than wanting to see you first thing in the

morning, the reason I called is this.”

He handed her the envelope. “What do you think?”

“When did you get this?” Scully put her coffee down, read the

front, and carefully lifted the back flap.

“It was on the desk this morning. Nothing else was touched, as

far as I could tell. But…” He gestured at the mess on his desk.

She took out the first enclosure, and unfolded a white piece of

unlined paper.

“The handwriting on the envelope and on the note look the

same,” Scully said, and then read aloud: ‘This was supposed to

happen.'” She looked up at Mulder. “What was supposed to

happen? This?”

She picked up the other item.

“That,” he said, “is a newspaper article cut from the Washington

Post Review. But it’s dated the ninth.”

“Today’s the eighth.”

“I know. And look at the condition of the article. The paper’s

yellow and crumbling.”

“Yeah, it is.” Scully cocked her head, and read aloud, “Interstate

Closed for Ice Cream Cleanup

LAUREL, Md–A tanker truck hauling 8,500 gallons of specialty

ice cream overturned on southbound I 95 during the morning

rush hour yesterday.

A Toyota Celica, driven by Richard Marino, 24, veered in front

of the tanker, two miles past exit 33, south of Laurel, forcing it

off the road, where it overturned. No one was hurt.

Six thousand gallons of Dippin’ Dots ice cream dislodged from

the cargo and coated the roadway, closing the interstate and

halting traffic for several hours.

The remaining 2,500 gallons melted inside the damaged tanker,

spilling around the accident site and making removal of the

vehicle difficult.

It is not known what caused Marino to suddenly cut in front of

the driver of the tanker, Donald Hudson, 56. The accident is

under investigation.”

She paused. “Dippin’ Dots?”

“Yeah, it’s that pelleted ice cream they sell at stadiums and

theme parks.”

“Oh, right. The kind that looks like colored beads.” She briefly

re-read the article, and handed it back. “Why would someone

send you this?”

Mulder shrugged, and clicked on an old transistor radio. He

fiddled with the knobs until WBAL hissed through the small

speaker.

“So, Scully, when would you say the morning rush hour starts?”

“Well, the Metro charges rush hour rates from 5:30 to 9:30 on

weekday mornings. So I guess…” She looked at her watch.

“…that the morning rush is going on right now.”

“Well then, let’s settle down by the radio and wait for the news.”

He turned down the volume. “In the meantime, what does this

letter say to you?”

She looked at it, held it up to the light, and sniffed it. “The ink

looks like a gel pen or roller ball, and not faded or smudged. It

was written recently. The writer must not want us looking for

DNA evidence, hence, the tape on the back. The handwriting is

careful and deliberate, but a little shaky. Maybe the writer is

nervous or has an intention tremor. The writer is right handed.”

“And a woman,” Mulder added.

“Yes, probably,” she agreed.

“A woman who didn’t put an address on the front of the

envelope, but got it to me anyway.”

“Maybe she works here? Night cleaning crew?”

He shrugged again. “Maybe.”

“Or possibly a friend or relative of someone who works here.

Someone who has access to your office.”

He took the article. “Possibly.”

“Stop that. Or it could be that someone is just yanking your

chain.”

“Could be.” He nodded, crumbling a corner of the newspaper

between his thumb and forefinger. “My chain’s been yanked

before.”

He held his thumb up with the powdered newspaper clinging to

it. “How long does it take for newsprint to disintegrate?”

She paused to think. “Well, it depends, I guess. On whether it

was out in the sun, or if it had gotten wet, and how acidic the

paper was to begin with. It’s very easy to distress newsprint, and

that can be done relatively quickly.”

“I wonder if carbon dating would tell us anything.” He pondered

the newspaper dust on his finger.

“I don’t think carbon dating would work on something this

current, due to the amount of Carbon-14 and fossil fuel residue

in the air. Besides, it’s a trick, Mulder. Some woman wanted

your attention, and what better way to get it, than by placing a

mysterious envelope on your desk?”

He looked at her, and grinned mischievously. “A mystery

women, huh? Now that sounds interesting…” His voice faded,

and he raised his head. He got up, and turned the radio’s knob to

the right.

“…closed southbound. Traffic is being re-routed to Route 1

south, or I 295 south. It’s a mess out there, so stay away from I

95 both directions.

“Again, this just in: I 95 is closed just south of Laurel. A tractor-

trailer overturned, spilling its cargo all over the roadway. I’m

not sure what it was hauling—-hold on. What? Really? Well,

we’ve just got word that this stretch of I 95 is covered with

thousands and thousands of miniature ice cream balls…”

Mulder snapped it off, looked over his shoulder at Scully and

said softly, “Dippin’ Dots.”

“Dippin’ Dots,” she agreed. “Wow! I wonder how she

orchestrated it.” Scully picked up the fading newspaper article.

“Her timing was perfect.”

“Orchestrated it? You think the mystery woman had something

to do with the ice cream truck?”

“Well, maybe not the accident itself, but she obviously knew

about it before it happened.” She pointed to the newspaper

article. “I’m not accusing her of anything criminal; I’m saying

she might have heard somebody say something about causing an

accident. But it must have been planned in advance, otherwise,

how she could have gotten this newspaper article made up so

quickly? You’ve got to hand it to her.”

He stared at her.

“What Mulder? What’s your explanation?”

“I don’t have one yet. But, yes, she obviously did know

something in advance. What I don’t know is why would anyone

go to the trouble of making a newspaper article look like it’s at

least forty years old, and then sneak it onto my desk? If she

were trying to get my attention, why?” He tapped his chest.

“Why would she tell me?”

“It’s not always about you, Mulder.”

He raised his hands “Oh, here we go.” He stood looking down

at her. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You know what I’m talking about,” she answered evenly. “Not

everything is a deep conspiracy revolving around you. This is

just a prank, a ploy to suck you into something. Let it go for

now.”

“You’re actually considering that this newspaper article, and this

cryptic note…” He picked up the paper and read: “‘This was

supposed to happen.’ is just a practical joke

invented by a woman who wants to get my attention? Well,

guess what? She’s got it.”

“I still haven’t heard any of your theories,” she said stonily. “But

I have heard a little of your paranoia.”

“Maybe, then, we should investigate this, Agent Scully.” He

gritted his teeth. “After all, this is a federal agent’s office, and

someone broke into it, leaving information about a crash on an

interstate highway that turned out to be accurate.”

“Fine. Fine.” She stood. “You want to play it like this? I’ll

investigate. I’ll go and get some in-depth information on this

truck accident.”

clip_image003

“Good. I’ll talk to the cleaning crew.” He took the handwritten

note, and stuffed it into the envelope. Then he held out his hand.

As Scully handed him the article, he said, “I’m spending the

night here. I will start a profile on her, and maybe ask the night

cleaning crew a few questions.”

“You don’t have to spend the night here.”

“Yes, I think I do.” He shrugged and turned away from her,

pretending to be engrossed in the newspaper article. Finally the

door opened and closed behind him, leaving him alone.

XxxxxxX

X-Files Office

Hoover Building Basement

Washington, DC

Wednesday Afternoon, 4:30pm; the 10th of the month

*~~*~~*

Tired.

He was tired. With two nights of almost no sleep, and two days of

almost no Scully, he was truly exhausted. Polite, stilted phone calls

between partners reporting no progress were all the contact he’d

had with her.

He’d gotten no information from the cleaning crews, nor formed

any insights about the author of the note. All that Scully had

discovered was that, in fact, thousands of gallons of Dippin’ Dots

ice cream had melted all over the highway. And over the phone,

she certainly hadn’t sounded like a sex-starved, teen-aged she-

devil, aching in anticipation for him.

Of course, he hadn’t exactly come across as the suave G-man

who couldn’t wait to make his redheaded lover wail in ecstasy

with a well-placed wave of his hand.

Mulder spun his chair around. “What is wrong with me?” he

asked the poster on the wall again. “I’m gonna call her, and I’m

gonna be nice this time.”

He swiveled back, picked up the Dippin’ Dots article, and

shoved it in the top drawer, along with the envelope it came in.

He folded his arms across the top of the desk, and dropped his

head down on them.

‘A shower would be nice, too,’ he thought, as his eyes drifted

shut. ‘I’ll go home, take a shower, buy some coffee, call Scully—

gonna be nice this time…’

Something tickled his cheek. He opened his eyes and focused

on the watch strapped to the wrist beneath his chin.

A little after five o’clock. He registered that he’d napped for

about a half an hour.

Scratching his cheek, he discovered the tip of an envelope

brushing against it. Blinking blearily, he sat up and read:

To Agent Fox Mulder.

~*~~*~

“A half an hour, Scully. That’s all.” He looked sheepish, then

said, “I wanted to get the gloves on and dust it before I opened it,

but I was still waking up.” He shrugged. “We can let the

fingerprint guys go over it, but I probably smeared mine all over

the place.”

“That’s okay, Mulder,” she said, gently. “I guess you haven’t

been sleeping well. Neither have I.” Scully smiled softly, and

reached her hand out.

He took it, and brushed his lips over her knuckles. “Are there

rules against this, too?”

“Probably. I’ll look it up…later.” She whispered.

He gazed tiredly into her eyes.

“I’ll look this up, too,” she said, as she leaned in and kissed him.

“Now, let’s see what your mystery lady has to say.”

“My mystery lady?” He grinned, liking the sound of it.

Like the first arrival, there were two enclosures. One had the

words: “This was supposed to happen.” Written in the same

shaky letters as before. The second enclosure was another

crumbling, yellowed news article.

“This article was cut from The New Post-Standard Review

newspaper of Syracuse, New York,” Mulder said. “And the

article is dated the 12th. Today is Wednesday the 10th. This is

from next Friday’s newspaper.”

Scully read aloud:

“‘Teen Mauled by Black Bears’

____________________________

Doctors unable to save boy’s leg

____________________________

By LeeAnne Matthews

Standard Review Staff Writer

A 19-year-old man is in critical condition after being mauled by

black bears early Thursday morning, after he jumped the fence,

breaking into the Max Hanson-Louise Griffin-Hanson

Zoological Park in Syracuse.

Daniel Purdy of Syracuse, suffered head injuries and multiple

bite injuries to the torso and both legs, inflicted by two black

bears housed in the bear pit exhibit.

A zoo security guard, Edward Levin, 56, was alerted to the

attack when he heard screams coming from inside the bear pit.

Levin fired his service revolver into the air, keeping the bears

away from Purdy until the paramedics arrived.

Doctors at North University Hospital, where Purdy was taken for

treatment, said that the injuries to his left leg were so severe that

it had to be amputated above the knee.

Purdy’s Blood Alcohol Level was .18, indicating that he had

been drinking heavily before managing to scale two security

fences, gaining entry to the black bear exhibit a little after

midnight.

‘The boy must have sneaked into the bear exhibit after the

night security guard made his rounds,’ said Raymond

O’Malley, the zoo’s director. [See Bear Attack, 5A]”

Scully stopped reading and looked up.

“He’s going to scale the walls tonight,” Mulder said. “And lose his leg

tomorrow.”

“Mulder, we don’t know that.”

“No, but my mystery woman does. She says it’s supposed to happen,

but I think we should try to stop him.”

“Mulder, no. Have you thought this through?”

“Yes. Maybe if we stop him, it won’t happen.” It made sense in Mulder’s

sleep-deprived mind.

“Stop him? How? By flying up to Syracuse and telling Daniel Purdy what

will happen if he leaves to go out drinking tonight? Or better yet, let’s

barricade him in his house until tomorrow morning. That’ll go over real

well.”

Mulder raised his voice, “So we should stand by and do nothing?”

“It’s a hoax! Someone had prior knowledge about a truck accident,

and now you think you have gospel proof that another accident will happen

tonight to some kid who breaks into a zoo? In Syracuse! Do you know

how crazy that sounds?”

“Why does it always come down to me sounding crazy?” He turned away.

“I’m not crazy. I’m trying to save a boy’s life—er—limb. How does that

make me crazy?” He was defensive and sounded irrational, even to himself.

“You’re tired. Things take on a different significance when you’re

exhausted.”

“I’m crazy and tired? What other diagnoses have you come up with for me,

Dr. Scully?”

“Go home, Mulder.” She grabbed her coat. “Go home, take a shower, and

get some sleep.”

She slammed the door.

Mulder stalked back and forth in front of the office door for a few minutes.

He stopped and threw himself into his chair.

“Shit. And I was gonna be nice this time.”

XxxxxxX

X-Files Office

Hoover Building Basement

Washington, DC

Wednesday Night, 10:30pm; the 10th of the month

*~~*~~*

“Hey Langly, it’s Mulder. Turn off the tape.”

After a few clicks: “It’s off, man. How’s it hangin’, dude?”

“To the left and down. Why, is your mother asking about me again?”

“Yeah, she thinks you’re a hottie. What’s up? Hold on…” After a couple of

clicks, Langly said, “You’re on speaker, man.”

“Okay guys, maybe nothing, maybe something. Is there a zoo in Syracuse,

called the Max Hanson–Louise Griffin-Hanson Zoological Park?” he asked,

reading from the newspaper article.

“Zoo animals, Mulder? You and Scully have a fight?” Frohike asked.

“Yeah, something like that.”

“Hold on, Mulder,” Frohike interrupted. “Ready? Set. Go!”

“Look up Daniel Purdy, nineteen years old, also from Syracuse, while

you’re at it.”

“Got it!” Byers shouted.

“Damn! I want a photo finish; I got it, too,” Langly said in the background.

“Too bad. That’s your three to my three. We’re even.” Byers raised his

voice. “What do you want to know about the zoo, Mulder?”

“Does it have a black bear exhibit?” Although by now, Mulder knew the

answer.

“Yes, with two black bears.”

Langly’s voice chimed in. “I have Daniel Purdy. He’s only a teenager, but

already he’s got a record of drunk driving.”

“Ok, fellas, thanks.” He hung up without good-byes.

XxxxxxxX

X-Files Office

Hoover Building Basement

Washington, DC

Friday afternoon, 3:30 pm; the 12th of the month

*~~*~~*

Scully sat silently. But at least she had come into the office

when he’d called her. Her “errands” regarding this case had kept

her away from the basement.

Errands, and the fact that she seemed too angry to even look at

him at the moment might have caused her to stay away.

Mulder was hot and cold at the same time, but determined to be

professional, understanding, compromising, or whatever she

wanted him to be. He just hoped to be able to figure it out. His

eyes blurred with fatigue, and choosing the right word

sometimes took him a moment.

“I had FedEx send this, same day air.” Mulder handed Scully a newspaper

and held up the original article. “And here is the one we got on Tuesday.

They’re identical.”

Scully scanned the front page of the newspaper FedExed from Syracuse.

“Teen Mauled by Black Bears” was right below the fold.

“Down to the font, Scully. These articles are the same. And so are these.”

He spread the Washington Post Review’s Dippin’ Dots ice cream mishap out on

his

desk, placed the yellowed article next to it, and ran a tired hand through his

hair.

She looked from one to the other. “Have you considered that maybe she saw

the copy before it was printed?” Her pale skin looked white under the

florescent lights, and vague purple half-moons appeared beneath her eyes.

Mulder squeezed his eyes shut, and shook his head. “Are you tired of me?

Of what we do?” He opened his eyes. “Are you tired of us?”

She stared at him. “Why? Because I question you? Because I don’t know

where you’re going with this? Because I doubt that some woman has the

unearthly ability to send newspaper articles from the future?”

“No, because you doubt me. You’re not questioning me, Scully. You’re

mocking me.”

Scully pressed her lips together and looked at the wall over his shoulder.

“I’m not…” She cleared her throat. “I’m not mocking you. I don’t mean to

stomp on your theories, but you haven’t exactly been open to my ideas,

either. You’ve made up your mind and ignored everything I’ve suggested.”

She turned away. “And you’re not listening to me anymore. You haven’t been

for some time. I’m trying—-I’m trying to figure out why you stopped.”

Mulder opened his mouth, but no sound came.

She straightened. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry, and I’m tired.” She tried to smile.

“At least you have a mystery woman keeping you company.”

He sighed. “I listen, Scully. I always listen. You can believe any crazy

thing you want about me, but don’t ever doubt that. Don’t ever doubt how

important you are to me: personally, professionally, in every way

imaginable. I told you once that I couldn’t do this alone. I know that more

than ever, now.” He walked around the desk and stood in front of her. “I’m

tired, too. And I’m sorry.”

He hesitated, and then gingerly cupped her cheek in his palm. She closed

her eyes and leaned into it. They were at work, and he knew without

looking it up, that this was already breaking the rules, so what the hell. He

gathered her into his arms.

“I’ve missed you.” He kissed the top of her head and tucked

it under his chin.

She wound her arms around his waist. “Me too.”

“And don’t worry. Dottie hasn’t been keeping me company. In all the nights

I’ve camped out here, I haven’t even caught a glimpse of her.”

“Dottie?”

Busted. His chest muffled her voice, but he’d heard her. Mulder bit his lip

and grimaced.

“I call the mystery woman Dottie, because of the Dippin’ Dots thing.”

She nodded, and he felt her smile. “Dottie the mystery lady.”

When she pulled back, Mulder noted her drooping eyelids and the slight

tremor to her fingers. She wasn’t kidding when she said she was tired.

Sitting in her usual chair, Scully said, “Okay, I’ll go along with this: A

woman, whom you call Dottie, has prior knowledge of an incident. She

somehow gets newspaper clippings before the incident occurs, and secretly

delivers them to your office. And while some lab work needs to be done on

them, the newspaper articles appear to match.” She trailed off. “I wonder

how she’s doing it.”

“You and me both.” He sat heavily on his side of the desk.

“So,” she continued, “if we suppose that Dottie does know that something is

going to happen, there’s a question we haven’t asked.”

“What’s that?”

“Why does she carefully write: ‘This was supposed to happen.’? If the

event chronicled by the newspaper article is supposed to happen, then

there’s nothing we can do about it. And if there’s nothing we can do about

it, why does she tell us in the first place?”

“I’ll ask her when I see her tonight.” He stifled a yawn.

“You’re staying here again? But…”

“The only way we’ll get any answers is by asking the lady who has the

answers.”

He tapped his pencil on a yellow legal pad lying on the desk. “I’m creating

a profile, and I want to see if I have her right. She’s young, probably of a

first or second-generation ethnic culture. Latina, African-American, or possibly

middle-eastern, but I’m leaning more towards Puerto Rican. She shakes

either because she’s nervous, or writing quickly, or both. Dottie’s either

involved in, or knows about something dangerous, and she’s trying to get

out of it. Or at least to get our attention so we can help her do something

about it.”

“How do you know she’s young?” Scully asked.

“She’s gotta be spry to get in and out of here—-while I’m here-—without me

seeing her.”

“And Puerto Rican?”

“Possibly,” he said. “Or another culture closely tied with religion. I’m

basing the nationality on the night staff I know we have working here, and

Dottie’s religious leanings, due to her desire to alert us to something bad.

She wants us to be aware that a wrong is about to take place, and while we

can’t stop the things that are supposed to happen, she feels that it’s her

mission to tell us about them anyway.”

He leaned on his elbows and stared at Scully across his desk. “Dottie said that

something was supposed to happen. Something that is supposed to happen

is something that is preordained. Only God can preordain events that hurt,

maim, and kill.”

“As well as save, heal, and cure,” she pointed out.

“True, but Dottie hasn’t mentioned any healing. Yet.”

Scully stood and sighed. “Try and stay awake tonight so you can ask

her, okay? Then you can come home to bed.”

“You can stay here with me if you want.” As he winked at her, the pencil

he’d been tapping the desktop with slipped out of his hand and fell to the floor.

“If you’re lonely I can make room for the both of us down here.” When he

leaned over to pick up the pencil, something under his desk caught his eye.

“Scully?”

“Yeah?”

“Shit.” He sat up and dropped an envelope on the desk.

Scully spun around and walked past his desk to the counter. Mulder put on

a pair of latex gloves, reached inside the desk drawer for a letter opener, and

carefully teased the envelope open.

Scully placed two brushes and a bottle of fingerprint powder on the desk.

Just before she dotted powder on the fiber brush, Mulder carefully unfolded

the pieces of paper. “Another: ‘This was supposed to happen.’ And another

article.” He read:

“In the Nation

From the Boulder Times and World News:

Flash Flood Kills Two

__

Mago Vista National Park, Colorado

Two experienced hikers were killed sometime Saturday, when a

flash flood, caused by a remote thunderstorm, sent a 9-foot wall

of water careening through a narrow ravine, ultimately filling it

with 30 feet of water, at Mago Vista National Park, Colorado.

Park authorities recovered the bodies of Emmanuel Harris, 29,

and Domingo Hayes, 28, both instructors at The Climbing

Academy in Boulder, from the murky water of El Quinto Lake,

in the far northern section of the park.

David Wright, of the National Park Service, was quoted as

saying: “The hikers were probably taken by surprise, as the

weather was sunny and dry at El Quinto Lake.”

Scully was silent.

“This is Friday afternoon. Two men are going to die sometime

tomorrow, Scully.”

She looked from the envelope she’d begun dusting, to Mulder’s

eyes. “Then you’d better book us a flight.”

Xxxxxx ACT TWO xxxxxX

The Climbing Academy

Boulder, Colorado

Saturday Afternoon, 4:55 pm; the 13th of the month

*~~*~~*

Mulder knocked hard on the door to the Climbing Academy.

“We’re closing!” A male voice inside shouted. “Come back

Monday!”

“FBI! Open up!”

“Mulder…” Scully warned.

“I bet it’ll work,” he said, frowning, as he pounded the glass door

with an open palm. “Invoking the sacred FBI acronym opens

doors all over the country.”

A young, muscular, blond man opened the door. He narrowed

his eyes at Mulder and asked, “FBI? Really?”

“Really,” Scully said, showing her identification. “I’m Agent

Scully; this is Agent Mulder. We’re looking for Emmanuel

Harris or Domingo Hayes.”

“They’re gone.” The man stepped aside, and the agents entered

The Climbing Academy. “They’ve been gone.”

Hung on the front walls, near the counter were boulderpads,

hammers, harnesses, and rope. Sunglasses, chalk bags, pitons,

helmets, carabiners, and various other forms of climbing gear

were in the display cases in the front of the store and lining the

side walls.

A schedule of rock climbing classes was posted with the dates,

times, and instructors. The classes looked evenly divided

between instructors Emmanuel Harris and Domingo Hayes.

The young man turned toward an open cash register.

Apparently, he had been counting and stacking bills, closing out

for the weekend. “Manny and Domingo left early. You won’t

find ’em, either.”

“Why won’t we find them? Where are they?” Mulder felt a

sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. “Do you have any way

of reaching them?”

“It’s very important that we speak to them; their lives may be in

danger, Mr…?” Scully said.

“Oh, sorry, Harris. Eli Harris. I’m Manny’s brother, and that’s

how I know you won’t find him.” He slammed the cash register

closed. “Domingo and big bro’ like to go out to those hard to

find cracks in the Earth and climb up ’em. They’re excellent

climbers, so I doubt that their lives are in danger.”

“If we told you that they’re climbing somewhere near El Quinto

lake, what would be the best ravine up there to explore?”

Mulder kept his voice professional and tried not to sweat.

Eli Harris wrote in a ledger as he spoke. “El Quinto is a huge

lake, and there’s a lot of good rock up there. I don’t know about

the best, but Raven’s Wing Pass and Milagro Azul are both good

climbs, and both in the northern part of the park near El Quinto.”

He looked up. “Oh, and Athapaskans Way is in that area, and

that one gives you a real nice workout. But, really, don’t worry

about them; they know what they’re doing. Look, FBI people,

I’ve got a date with Tandy O’Shea in ten minutes, so I’m

leaving.”

“One more thing,” Mulder said. “How would we get up to El

Quinto Lake?”

Harris snorted. “Hey, man. There’s only one way to get up to El

Quinto.” He looked from Mulder to Scully, and smiled. “You

gotta climb.”

XxxxxxX

“A helicopter, Scully. That’s what we need.” Mulder jogged

nervously down the main street, looking in the windows of the

various shops.

“Mulder,” she trailed behind him, “we can’t just rent a helicopter

and hire a pilot. We don’t even know where the climbers are.”

“Then give me an alternative.” Mulder stopped. He was tense.

“We only have a few hours of sunlight left. That ravine may

have already flooded, and those two men are in trouble.”

“It’s Saturday evening. Where are we going to find…?”

“Than give me an alternative!” He turned to her. “Stop telling

me what I can’t do, and tell me how to save them!”

She was silent for a moment. “You certainly are putting a lot of

faith in Dottie and her ability to predict the future.”

“That newspaper article is real, Scully, and you know it.”

“Do I? When I try to figure out a rational way that a woman

could get ahold of newspaper articles a day before they’re

published, you say I don’t have faith in you. You say you listen

to me, but your faith is so firmly bound up in the mystery

cleaning woman that you don’t want to hear what I’m saying.”

“This is not the time, Scully. After we save those hikers, maybe,

but not now.”

“And maybe we can’t save them. Maybe it *is* supposed to

happen. Just like Dottie said.”

“So you feel comfortable giving up on these young men, then?

Well, why don’t you just save yourself some time, and take a pen

and sign their names on their death certificates right now?” He

pointed his finger at her. “We’re as good as murderers if we

don’t try to save them. We both know they’re going to die if we

don’t find them.”

“If indeed the ravine does flood, I will not be responsible for

their deaths. And neither will you. You’re not God, Mulder;

you’re not even close. In fact, if the articles are true, you’re

putting us in the impossible position of trying to prevent the

unpreventable!”

“But you’re not trying! And because of that, neither one of them

will live to see thirty. How does that make you feel? It makes

me sick. So, go ahead, sit back and watch them drown.” He

whirled around, and stalked away. He was tired, angry, and

defeated.

He opened the door to their parked rental car, got in, and waited

for Scully to follow him. And waited.

Mulder opened his eyes. He was sprawled over the front seat of

the car. His sticky eyes and dry tongue told him he’d been

asleep for a long time. The tickets under the windshield wiper

told him exactly how long.

In his sleepy haze, he reasoned that Scully must have gone home

without him. He let himself out of the car, and stiffly walked a few

blocks to the newsstand. The headlines of the afternoon

edition of the Sunday Boulder Times and World News read:

Flash Flood Kills Two

XxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxX

Baltimore Sun Times

Driver of stolen SUV plows into lunch crowd

at Fells Point

__ __ __

Catonsville man steals neighbor’s vehicle,

kills three, critically injures four at a sidewalk cafe

__ __ __

By Paul Arnett

sun times staff

Three people were killed and four were injured, including a four-

year-old boy, when a man

crashed a stolen SUV into a crowded outdoor restaurant

yesterday afternoon.

Ellen Peterson, 27, Harmon Lyle, 68, and his wife

Mary Lyle, 69, all of Baltimore, were

killed when Jason Miller, 31,

lost control of the 2001 Cadillac Escalade

he had stolen from his neighbor and drove it into a

group of diners at Le Cafe Rouge, on Thames Street in

Fells Point.

Jason Miller was arrested and taken into custody when the SUV

ran out of gas on Boston Street in Canton.

According to police, Miller had an argument

with his Catonsville neighbor, Bryan Bates, over a table saw

that Bates had allegedly failed to return. Miller reportedly

pushed Bates down, took his keys and drove off in the SUV.

The Maryland Department of Motor Vehicles has no record that

Miller ever obtained a driver’s license.

XxxxxxX

At a quarter to noon, Mulder left his car parked in an outdoor

metered lot and ran two blocks to Thames Street in Fells Point.

The newspaper said that the accident would happen during lunch,

so he wanted to be standing on the sidewalk in front of the bistro

waiting for the SUV to appear. He had planned on ordering all the

patrons to stay inside, safely away from the street. However, a

jackknifed tractor-trailer on the Baltimore beltway had screwed

up his plans to be there early.

He was checking his watch when

squealing tires, burning rubber, and terrified screams ripped

through the air.

“Shit!”

Mulder drew his weapon and ran to the northeast

corner of South Ann and Thames Street. Across the intersection,

the car thief plowed his stolen, black SUV up onto the crowded

sidewalk. Midday shoppers and workers on their lunch break,

enjoying the unusually mild weathe,r were all caught off guard.

“Move!” he screamed from the curb. “Everybody get back!”

The heavy vehicle jumped the curb, and its front bumper

snagged a young woman by her red hooded sweater.

‘Oh, God. That must be Ellen Peterson,’ he thought in horror.

He watched her arms fly up as the tires dragged her under. Her

long black hair caught so quickly in the front wheels, that she

was mangled before she could scream.

Mulder wiped the sweat from his eyes, brought his gun up, and

assumed a wide, two-fisted stance. But the SUV was moving

too fast to target.

The driver cut the wheel to his right, accelerated, and slammed

into a bewildered elderly couple sitting at a little outdoor table.

The impact threw them into the air, and they flopped to the

ground a half a block away from each other.

Harmon Lyle’s body landed and rolled, stopping six inches from

Mulder’s foot.

The vehicle skidded into the crowd once more before driving

away. In the eerie silence, Mulder stood gripping his weapon,

looking at the devastation.

Blood stained the sidewalks, dripped down the gutters, and ran

into the sewers. Body parts and human splatters covered the

storefront windows, and a piece of a red sweater clung to an

overturned bistro table. A little boy moaned.

Mulder wrapped his arms around his stomach, lowered his head,

and sobbed.

XxxxxX

He knocked politely. He was bone-tired, shell-shocked, and

depressed, but damn it, he was going to be nice this time. He

blinked, and realized that he had no idea what time it was.

Scully opened the door a crack. “Mulder, I don’t want…oh,

God.”

Calmly taking his arm, she led him inside. “What’s happened?

Are you all right?” She brushed his face with her cool hands, and

sifted her fingers through his hair.

‘I must look like death,’ he thought. ‘I’ve seen enough of it today.’

“Mulder, talk to me.”

“I couldn’t stop it, Scully.” He forced his mouth to move. “It

happened right in front of me, and there was nothing I could do.”

He tugged her hands away, and laced his fingers gently with

hers. “I’m so sorry. I’m sorry for the things I said in Colorado.

I’m sorry for the way I’ve been treating you since the first letter

arrived. I was wrong. I know now that there was never anything

we could have done to save the hikers or that boy’s leg. And

there was nothing I could have done to save those people today.”

“What people?”

He didn’t hear her. “The little boy died, too. The four year old.

But the article didn’t say that, because this was sent to press

before…” His voice caught. He reached into his jacket pocket

and handed her the envelope with the article from the Baltimore

Sun Times.

“Oh, Mulder,” she said softly, after reading the headlines. Her

white, silk nightgown swished against her ankles as she walked

him across the room. They sat together on the sofa.

“Don’t do this to yourself.” She touched his forehead with the

backs of her fingers.

“Am I crazy?” He closed his eyes and leaned his head back.

“Have I gone off the deep end this time thinking I’m so

important, and so powerful, that I can stop the unstoppable?” He

opened his eyes. “Are there some things that are just supposed

to happen no matter what?”

“You said it earlier, about things being preordained.” Scully

unbuttoned his top buttons and took off his tie. “Yes, I believe

we have free will, but I also believe that some things are meant

to be. I don’t know why you were told about these tragedies and

what the horrible reasoning was behind them. I know it’s not fair

to you.”

“Or to you. To us. God, I’m tired. I just want to sleep and

make it all go away.” He turned to her, blinking her into focus.

“Do you forgive me? Have I ruined it between us? God, I can be

such an ass…”

“Yes, you can be an ass, but it would take more than a few tense,

exhausted words to ruin things. We’ve been together a long

time, and I know you. I accept you.” She shrugged. “I love

you.”

He relaxed and whispered. “I love you, too.”

“But there are things we need to discuss. Things you need to

know.” She took his hand. The lights in the room were dim, but

she was clear, shining brightly in his tired eyes.

“I may doubt you from time to time, but I’ll never leave you on

your own. I believe that we can always work things out, so

never doubt where I’ll be in the end. I admire you for your

strengths and accept you with all your faults, just as you accept

me.” She kissed his cheek. “Some things are meant to be.”

He swallowed and held her hand to his chest. “There may be

times when I might not listen to you like I should, but I’ll always

need you with me, helping me.” He smiled shyly. “Even if I

don’t know it at the time.”

His voice dropped to a whisper. “Every day, I am grateful that

you accept me as I am.” He kissed her cheek. “Every day, I’m

grateful that you are in my life.”

She scooted down, nuzzled her head against his chest, and

hugged her arms around his waist. His heartbeat slowed as he

relaxed into her embrace.

“But Scully, it’s not over yet.”

“Yes, it is. Throw them away, Mulder. If another envelope

comes, just toss it out.”

“I can’t.”

“Yes, you can.”

“Scully, I don’t think we were ever meant to do anything about

those events. I think we were just supposed to believe that they

were going to happen.”

“Ignore them, Mulder. Let what’s supposed to happen, happen

without you.”

He sighed, and straightened up. “Could you ignore this?”

He reached into his shirt pocket and unfolded a single, yellow,

newspaper clipping. “Maybe this one is for you, Scully; so that

you’ll believe. Maybe the letters won’t stop until we both do.”

He handed her the article. “I hope I’m wrong.”

__ __ __

The Capital-Gazette Newspaper

Annapolis, Maryland

Mother arrested for drowning

3 year-old in family bathtub

__ __ __

By Luz Rodriguez, Staff Writer

__ __ __

A 3 year-old Annapolis girl was killed Friday when her mother

held her underwater in a bathtub filled with hot water.

Police discovered Raven Thomas’s body at the bottom of the tub

when they arrived at the Annapolis apartment where T’avian

Randolph, 22, lived with her daughter Raven, 3, and son Jaquon

Brooks, 6 months. A neighbor heard screaming from Randolph’s

apartment and called the police to investigate.

According to the police report, after the officers discovered

Raven’s body, Ms. Randolph admitted that she had held her

daughter under the water, stating, “[Raven] don’t listen, and has

a real bad sass mouth-—she needed a real good lesson…”

Ms. Randolph was arrested and has submitted to drug testing.

Jaquon has been placed in protective custody. Charges are

pending against Ms. Randolph until the investigation is

completed.

__ __ __

“Oh God, no.” Scully’s hands shook as she finished reading.

“Not that.”

“I can’t pretend I didn’t read it,” Mulder said softly.

“And if this happens, and I believe, then what?” Scully’s eyes

were wide.

“I don’t know.” He stood. “But I do know that a little girl is

going to die tomorrow, and we won’t be able to save her.” He

handed her another piece of paper.

This was supposed to happen.

“We have to try,” she looked up.

He nodded and stepped away.

“Mulder?”

He turned his head.

“Stay with me?” Now she was focused on him. “Please?”

“Tonight, and for however long you want me. Don’t ever doubt

that, either.”

XxxxxxX

Annapolis Public Housing

333 Admiral Halsey Court

Apt. 5B

Annapolis, Maryland

Friday Morning, 1:30 AM

*~~*~~*

Mulder was determined to arrive at T’avian Randolph’s

apartment complex before sunrise, so they left Scully’s

Georgetown apartment right before midnight.

“The article said that the neighbor called the police after hearing

screaming coming from Randolph’s apartment,” Mulder said

from the passenger’s seat.

Scully took the East exit onto Route 50 and headed towards

Annapolis. She glanced over at him. “We’ll wait out in front

of the apartment, and at the first peep, we’ll go in. Maybe we

can stop this.”

In the early morning hours, there was little traffic. Annapolis is

only a little over thirty miles from Georgetown, as the crow flies,

so they made it to T’avian Randolph’s apartment in good time.

But what Mulder had failed to consider was that once the clock struck

twelve midnight, the day changed from Thursday to Friday.

The police car flashed bright blue and red in the early morning

darkness, and T’avian Randolph’s apartment was ablaze with

every light turned on inside.

Scully sat on the wet floor and sobbed silently as the coroner

removed Raven Thomas’s lifeless little body.

The little girl was fully clothed, and her thin, bare arms stuck out

from her oversized blue bib overalls. She was soaking wet, and

the sodden denim made her tiny body heavy. It was had been

difficult lifting her out of the bathtub.

The warm bath water had made the child’s body warm as Scully

tried vainly to breathe life back into her.

The girl’s mother staggered down the hall. Her arms were wet to

the shoulders, and her tattered gray sweatshirt dripped with each

step. She stomped on a coloring book left in the middle of the

floor and kicked the crayons. Little purple houses were drawn,

childlike, on the walls in crayon, and lopsided purple flowers

trailed up one of the doorframes.

“What did I tell you, Raven! You leave yo’ stuff out, you gonna

get it! You draw on the walls again, you gonna get it even

more!”

T’avian Randolph whirled around, “And you keep messin’ up the

whole goddam house!” She swayed when her bare foot kicked

at another crayon, and her cuffed wrists clinked as she bumped

against the wall. Two Annapolis police officers straightened the

impaired woman up, and walked her to the front door.

“And clean yo’ fuckin’ room!” T’avian stopped, and yelled into

the bathroom. “Jesus, Raven! Why do I have ta keep tellin’ you

that? I’m gonna hafta show you how to clean up again, ain’t I?

First yo’ room, then the walls. You little shit!”

The officers removed the woman, who was screaming at her

dead daughter. The coroner took the little body out.

Mulder pressed the heels of his hands into his eyes and rubbed.

Blinking to clear his vision, he slowly walked over to the

bathtub, where Scully stood staring down. Through the dusty

water, he saw a purple crayon lying on the bottom of the tub.

Xxxxxx ACT THREE xxxxxX

6:00 am; the 25th of the month

*~~*~~*

“It’s been seven days since the last letter.”

“Seven or eight? What day is it, anyway?”

“It’s Thursday, Mulder.”

“So seven days since the last letter, and six days since the last

death, right?”

“Yes, the letter came last Thursday, the eighteenth, and Raven

died early Friday morning, on the nineteenth. I thought you said

that you slept better over here.”

“I do.”

“You still sound pretty exhausted.”

“And you’re still pretty.” Mulder raised his face from Scully’s

chest, and looked up at her. “Do you think the letters have

stopped?”

“No.” She stretched her arms high over her head, and yawned.

“I don’t believe that a complicated system, created to send letters

and newspaper articles before the event occurs, was designed

merely to prove that it can be done.”

“Sometimes people climb mountains just because they’re there,”

Mulder mumbled, sinking his head back onto her chest.

“So?” she asked. “Do *you* think it’s over?”

He shook his head. “Nope.”

He pulled her head down for a quick kiss, and then pushed

himself up. Sitting on the edge of the heavily-quilted bed, he let

his bare legs hang down. “No, I don’t think it’s over. But what

you said about the complicated messaging system-—I don’t think

it was the messaging that they wanted us to be interested in.”

“What then?” Scully asked. “And who’s ‘they’?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t know.” He dry-washed his face. “The

only thing the events had in common was that they all

happened.” He looked over his shoulder at her. “Maybe that’s all

we’re supposed to know for now. We’ll have to wait for more

clues and see.”

“I hate waiting for clues,” she said. “Especially since the ones

we’ve been receiving are horrifying.”

He half turned on the bed. “You know what? I think they had to

be horrifying in order to attract our attention. After all, how

much effort would we have put into this if the news stories were all

as benign as the ice cream truck? The question is: why do we

even have to pay attention?”

Mulder tapped his fingers on the sheet. “Why does the sender

want us to believe that the events will happen?”

“And why does Dottie use the past tense: ‘This was supposed to

happen’ instead of ‘This is supposed to happen.’?” Scully shook

her head, and her hair fell away from her eyes. “A puzzle within

a puzzle. I just hope it’s over soon.”

“So do I,” he agreed.

“Well,” she stood, and stepped away from the bed, “I’m going to

shower, eat breakfast, and see if I can find somebody to car pool

with to work.”

“Wait.” Mulder hopped off the bed and rushed into the

bathroom.

“Mulder,” she said, exasperated.

A minute later, the shower came on. He opened the door, and

scented steam billowed out behind him.

“Ladies first.” Mulder gestured politely toward the open door.

“Oh, okay.” Scully smiled, and moved past him. “Thank you.”

“FBI guys, next,” he said softly. Smiling to himself, he stepped

out of his boxers, tossed them against the wall, and followed her

into the bathroom.

XxxxxxX

“This time,” Mulder said looking down at his desk “we were

both right. It’s not over.” He picked up the envelope and handed

it to her, not bothering with gloves this time. The prints they had

lifted didn’t match any on file.

“You want me to do the honors?” Scully asked.

“Please.”

She paused, and took a breath.

“Hmm. The writing on the front seems shakier on this one than

the others.” She peeled the tape off the back, and pulled out the

contents.

“Do you think that means something?” he asked, as she began

reading.

Scully’s eyebrows arched, and she pressed her lips together.

“What? What does it say?”

She handed him the article and the letter.

__ __ __

From the Washington Post Review

Gunman kills four students, hostage negotiator

__ __ __

Officer slain while negotiating release of students

__ __ __

Gunman commits suicide in gun battle with police

__ __ __

By Louis Malcolm Kane

washington post-review staff writer

__ __ __

A gunman opened fire and killed four children as they attended

morning mass in the chapel at the St. Francis Day Academy in

Northwest DC yesterday.

A hostage negotiator, sent in by DC police to secure the release

of the students, was also killed. His name has not been released.

Russell Ames, 42, of Rosslyn, VA, used a Glock .40-caliber

pistol to kill Sharon Fields, 7, Anthony Garelli, 9, Sean Murry,

11, and Vincent Russo, 11. Ames later turned the weapon on

himself after firing at police officers.

Ames was a custodian at the St. Francis Day Academy until last

week, when he was fired for too many work absences.

__ __ __

This was not supposed to happen.

__ __ __

Mulder was silent for a moment. “When is this going to

happen?”

“Today,” Scully whispered. “During morning chapel.”

Grabbing his jacket and looking at his watch, he said, “Let’s

go.”

XxxxxxX

St. Francis Day Academy

Northwest DC

Friday Morning

XxxxxxX

“If it’s not supposed to happen, it won’t,” she said from the

passenger’s seat.

“Scully, the only way it won’t happen is if we stop it. We’re

supposed to stop it from happening. This event—-the one that is

about to unfold—-is the whole point of all the letters—-of all the

newspaper articles. I’m right, I feel it.”

“The hostage negotiator gets killed,” Scully said, not looking at

him. “Is that part of the plan?”

Police cars circled the area.

“I don’t know.” He looked at her steadily. “But you know I

have to do this.”

“Mulder, it’s out of control.”

“It’s not,” he assured her. “We’re finally in control.”

“You don’t know that!”

“No,” he agreed. “I don’t know that, but I believe it.”

She finally looked at him. “I’m afraid for you.”

He nodded. “But this is what we’re supposed to do. You have to

guide me. You know how I think. You know what I need.”

“This time you have faith. You believe and I don’t.” She

smiled a watery smile. “That scares me, too.”

He smiled back, touching her cheek. He blinked, and then

reached into his pocket. “I just thought of a way to increase the

odds.”

He punched the speed dial and spoke into the handset, “Turn off

the tape, guys.”

Gunshots rang out from inside the chapel; Mulder thrust the cell

phone into Scully’s hand and bolted from the car. He held his

badge up as he ran to the sheriff’s vehicle. The policeman held

up his hand, acknowledging him as he approached.

“Sir, this isn’t an FBI matter…”

“It’s okay, officer. You have a hostage situation in there, don’t you?”

He pointed at the chapel.

“Yes, sir, but we have it under control. The negotiator is in

transit, and will arrive shortly.”

“Listen, officer. We don’t have time. The gunman’s already

beginning to unravel.”

Two more shots ricocheted within the building.

“I’m an experienced hostage negotiator. I need some ears so I

can get information from my partner…” He looked over at

Scully, who was standing next to the car, speaking frantically

into the cell phone. “We can’t wait for your guy; I gotta get in

there now.”

“He’s right. Let him go.” A husky officer arrived with an

earpiece and a wire, and handed them to Mulder.

He nodded his thanks, placed the earpiece receiver deep into his

ear, and slipped the thin transmitter into his breast pocket.

Scully touched his arm.

He turned to her. “I have to go in.”

“I know.” She clasped his fingers lightly. “I told you I accepted

your faults and admired your strengths. This-—what you’re

about to do–is one of your strengths.”

“I can’t do this without you.”

“You won’t. I’ll be here, and the guys are working on it right

now.”

The officer handed Scully the transmitter/receiver. She let go

Mulder’s fingers and stepped back, never breaking eye contact.

He swallowed and said, “I’m coming back, Scully.”

clip_image004

“I know you are.” She tried to smile. As she whispered into the

transmitter, her voice caught. “You damn well better because I’m

not done with you yet. Do you hear me?”

“Loud and clear.” He turned to the officers. “Let’s do this.”

XxxxxxX

“I’ll kill them! I swear to God, I will!”

The masked man grabbed the child’s hair and yanked the boy’s head

back. He pressed the muzzle of his gun into the child’s thin neck.

“Back off, man! Everybody, back off, or he dies! They all die!”

“Nobody has to die, Russell.” Mulder stepped out from the

shadows in the chapel, both hands raised and empty.

<“Keep him talking, Mulder. The guys have information

coming in for you.”>

“You’re in control of this, Ames,” he soothed. “I’m just here to

help you get out of here.”

“You know there’s no way out of this for me, don’t you?

As soon as I popped off that first round, it was over.”

“It’s not over, there’s always a way out. Let’s find the right way

out of this.”

“I didn’t mean to shoot! I didn’t! And now-—now look at it.”

Ames pulled the child around so Mulder could look into the

boy’s frightened eyes.

“Let him go. Let them all go.” Mulder’s hands stayed high, and

in plain sight. “Let them go home. Their moms and dads are

waiting for them.”

<“Mulder, he doesn’t care about the kids. He was abandoned by

his parents at a McDonald’s when he was five. Now listen to

me. He doesn’t care about the kids or their parents.”>

“I’m not going down for this, I’m not!” He swung the gun away

from the terrified child and waved it toward the other children

cowering in the front pew. “I didn’t do anything!” He tore off the

mask and fired a shot at the altar.

“Give me the gun, and we’ll talk! That’s all we’ll do, Russell.

Let them go, and we’ll talk.” Mulder took a shaky step forward.

“What do *you* know? You got a job, you got a life, I got

nothing.”

<“Things, Mulder. He only cares about things, not people.

Frohike said Ames is into a lot of debt from buying salvaged,

used, and vintage items.”

“That can’t be all.” Mulder raised his voice at Ames, but he

meant the words for Scully.

<“Trust me. The only thing he cares about is whatever he’s

restoring. Something antique. That’s what he’s spent all his

money on. Maybe all this time, too. Maybe that’s why he was

fired.”>

The little boy whimpered.

“Shut up!” Ames bore the barrel of the gun deep into the boy’s

chest and pushed his finger all the way into the trigger guard. “I

said shut the fuck up!”

<“A car! Mulder, he’s spent his life savings on a car!”>

“These kids are so young,” Mulder said quickly “And you want

to kill them before they even get to go to their first dance, their

first football game, before they get a chance to drive.”

<“A 1968 Nova. That’s what he’s been working on.”>

Mulder saw Ames soften.

“None of these kids are near old enough to take the wheel for the

first time. I mean, I learned to drive when I was fifteen.”

Mulder fumbled for a model of another muscle car. “On my

dad’s 1969 Pontiac GTO. You remember what that was like,

right?”

Ames let up on the trigger. The terrified child’s eyes were wide,

and staring at Mulder.

“Shit. Your dad let a kid drive a car like that?”

“Hell, my dad didn’t know.” Mulder’s mind raced, looking for

the right things to say to the hostage taker. “If he ever found out,

I’d have felt the business end of his belt—-didn’t matter if I was

five or fifteen.”

Mulder lowered his arms. “The old shit wouldn’t let me near his

car. I had to sneak it out of the garage when he wasn’t home.

Which was okay, since he wasn’t home for most of my life. My

mother was too drunk to care.”

“Hey, don’t talk about your parents that way,” Ames squinted at

Mulder, letting go of the boy’s hair without looking at him.

“They’re still your parents, and you don’t talk about them that

way.”

The little boy crawled into a pew.

<“Get him talking about his car, Mulder. He’s disintegrating.”>

“At least you fucking had parents, you fuck. What did you come

in here for? To be my friend? To talk about kids and cars, like I

don’t know what you’re doing?”

The gunman pulled the slide back and fed another round from

the magazine into the chamber of his Glock .40. He aimed

at the head of the hostage negotiator two feet away.

“Did you think I was crazy and stupid? You

stupid fuck!”

“Russell, you don’t want to kill me. You don’t want to kill

anyone.”

“Like hell I don’t! I got nothing to lose! Don’t you fucking tell

me what I want! You don’t know! You don’t know shit!” He

pulled the trigger.

Nothing.

“Fuck! Jammed! Fuck!”

Mulder lunged, but the terrified man swung the gun around, and

slammed Mulder’s temple with the butt end.

His head smacked the hardwood floor. His vision blurred. The

earpiece and lifeline to Scully popped out and rolled out of

reach.

Ames brought the gun up, snapped the slide, and checked the

chamber.

“You think you’re so goddammed smart!”

A child began crying.

“Shut up! SHUT UP!” Ames fired straight up. The bullet

lodged in the chapel’s old oaken beams.

“You think you can stop this! You think you have any idea…”

He stood over Mulder and aimed down.

‘No Kevlar today,’ Mulder thought surreally as he scrunched his

eyes shut, waiting for the impact.

With the barrel of his gun pointed dead on Mulder’s chest,

Russell Ames pulled the trigger,

“Scully, I’m so sorry,” Mulder whispered into the transmitter in

his pocket.

“Fuck!”

Another child cried. The Glock made soft clicking sounds, but

nothing else happened.

Ames slapped the slide back two more times, and dropped the

unspent rounds to the floor. Mulder placed his hand on the back

of the pew and slowly stood. The world spun for a moment.

Something warm and sticky dripped down the side of his neck, but he

made no move toward the gunman.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.” Ames chanted as he fed new rounds into

the magazine and let old ones fall out. Finally, he aimed the

gun at his own temple.

“Russell, it’s over,” Mulder said softly, holding his hand out.

“It’s not over until I say it is.” Ames placed the muzzle at the

side of his head.

“Listen to me, Russell.” Mulder walked slowly to the distraught

man.

“I’ll do it. I’ll do it.” Ames sobbed, his quivering finger firmly

on the trigger. He turned and looked at the burning candles on

the altar. “God, please help me do it.”

“Give me the gun so you can go home and rebuild your car.

That’s what you want, isn’t it? To get that Nova running? Not

doing this.” Mulder gestured widely with his arm.

Ames hiccoughed a sob. “They fired me, and I couldn’t afford it

any more. Nobody would help me fix her.”

He looked up at Mulder with tear-filled eyes. “I just wanted my

job back so I could fix the car. This is all wrong. I never meant

to take that first shot. I just wanted them to listen to me, and

give me my job back.” He dropped the gun. “This wasn’t

supposed to happen.”

The doors burst open, and the chapel filled with uniforms.

Children were whisked out to the waiting arms of their parents,

Russell Ames was escorted out in handcuffs, and Mulder’s back

was sore from so much patting.

When he emerged into the midmorning sunshine, Scully

wrapped her arms around him. “Thank God,” she

whispered. “Thank God.”

Swallowing hard, he said, “I’m going to have to break another rule.”

She touched the dried blood crusting on the side of his head, and

then reached up, cupping his face with her palms. “You’d better.”

He took her into his arms, tilted her head up, and kissed her

soundly. As he did, he could have sworn that he felt his back

being patted again.

“I was scared at first,” he whispered into her ear. “But then, I

wasn’t. Does that make sense?”

Scully nodded against him, then slipped her hand into his

jacket pocket and removed the receiver. “I heard it all.”

“What do you think?” he asked carefully.

She looked up with misty eyes. “Glocks don’t jam,” she said

simply. “And certainly not twice.”

Mulder nodded and smiled softly. “I can’t explain it, Scully.

Except to agree when they said, ‘This wasn’t supposed to

happen.'”

He hugged her close and tucked her head under his chin as she

trembled. Kissing the top of her head, he looked at the scene

around him.

Parents and children were tearfully reunited, while reporters

swarmed, asking questions. Police officers lit up victory

cigarettes, and newspaper photographers clicked away, taking

pictures of the chapel, the children, and the gunman. Yet they

mysteriously ignored the FBI partners embracing intimately.

Far across the street, a lone mother hugged her son. She was

crying; kissing his face and hair. The boy was Ames’s

frightened young hostage.

The young mother stood and smiled. Looking skyward, she

touched her forehead, her chest, her left shoulder, then her right.

And finally, she looked over at Mulder. “This was supposed to

happen,” she said, ruffling her son’s hair.

She was a block and a half away, but Mulder clearly heard what

the dark-haired, tear-stained, young woman had said.

XxxxxxX

Scully’s apartment

Sunday morning

XxxxxxX

“What do you think that was all about? I mean, in the realm of

the universe, what was the significance of saving those

children?” Scully stroked Mulder’s hair, carefully avoiding the

three little stitches on the side of his head.

“I don’t think it was for all those children, Scully.” He looked up

at her. “I think it was for just one.”

“What?” She was baffled.

“I don’t know why I think this, but I know I’m right.” He sat up

to face her. One of the quilts slipped to the floor. “I was wrong

about some of the things in Dottie’s profile.”

“Tell me,” she said. Her eyes glittered in the early morning light.

“I said that Dottie was young. I was wrong. She was, in fact, a

very, very old woman. Old enough to have saved those

newspaper clippings so long that they yellowed and turned

almost to dust.”

Scully shook her head, “Mulder, that’s imposs-—”

Mulder gently placed his finger on her lips. “Just listen, please.

It gets better.”

She smiled softly, and spoke around it, “Okay.”

“When she was a young woman, the worse thing that could

happen to anyone, happened to her. Her young son was

killed during morning mass, in a senseless shootout with a

distraught gunman.”

Scully’s eyes widened, but she didn’t speak.

“I was right when I said that she was religious. Dottie was more

than religious. She was a truly pious woman who, even though her

only child was slain when he was eleven, remained faithful to

God throughout her long lifetime. As her life was ending, God

must have said something like, ‘You are my beloved daughter,

and I have found favor in you because of your unwavering faith

in me. I will give back what you have loved most and lost.'”

Scully blinked before whispering, “You’re describing a miracle,

you know.”

clip_image005

“Yes, I know. One that included you and me.” He paused to

smile. “And the Lone Gunmen.”

“How…” She took a halting breath. “How did you come up with

this explanation?”

He looked into her eyes, kissed her cheek softly, and whispered,

“I’ve come to realize that there are more worlds than the one you

can hold in your hand.”

She gasped, and her eyes filled.

“See?” he said. “I’m learning.”

She swallowed a few times to get her tongue working.

“Are you all right?” he asked with a grin.

“Fine.” She brushed her eyes with her fingertips and put her

arms around his neck. “I’m fine.”

And to Mulder’s surprise and delight, she leaned into him and

kissed him with teen-aged passion.

Xxxxxx EPILOGUE xxxxxX

Leola closed the cover of the old scrapbook where several

yellowing newspaper articles remained stuck under the

clear, brittle sheets. She lovingly rubbed her fingers across the

raised letters on the front.

A Scrapbook of Current Events From Around the Country

By

Vincent Russo

Social Studies Project

Fall Semester, 2003

Sister Mary Elizabeth Malone’s

Fifth Grade Class

She glanced at the wall in front of her. Below a crucifix of the

Risen Lord hung another newspaper article. Yellowed as the

ones in the scrap book, but carefully matted and framed, placed

so that Christ looked down upon it with outstretched hands.

From the Washington Post Review—-Saturday edition:

__ __ __

Standoff with gunman at school ends peacefully

__ __ __

Hostage negotiator persuades gunman to surrender

__ __ __

Four children safely reunited with waiting parents

__ __ __

By Louis Malcolm Kane

washington Post-Review staff writer

On her desk, among stacks of paper and white envelopes, sat a framed

portrait of Vincent at his college graduation. Various pictures of

Vincent, his wife and children, and Leola’s great-grandchildren

graced the walls and shelves.

The sun had set, and she knew she had seen her last twilight. It

was dark now, but that was okay. She would awaken to a bright,

new light.

She took a last look around, patted the scrapbook cover, and

whispered to the pictures of her family surrounding her, “It’s all

right. Some things are supposed to happen.”

XxxxxxxxxX

END of Love Letters

By TCS1121

http://www.dippindots.com/

Phoenix Rising

cover

TITLE: PHOENIX RISING

Category: Casefile, MSR, AU in that this takes place

sometime after Season 7 assuming that Requiem and

anything after that never took place.

Rating: PG-13 for some gruesome crime scene details,

violence and a little hanky panky.

Spoilers: Non specific but I’m sure your memory will

be jogged along the way.

Archive: Exclusive to IMTP for two weeks then

anywhere, please just let me know.

Summary: Against the backdrop of a murder mystery

Mulder and Scully discover a new purpose for their work

and a new outlook for their future.

Disclaimer: Mulder, Scully and the other characters of

THE X-FILES are not mine, I’m just borrowing them for

the purpose of my story. See further notes at the end.

Feedback: iluvxf@hotmail.com

“PHOENIX” a mythical bird who rose from its own ashes

to begin a new cycle of life; an emblem of immortality

or of reborn idealism or hope; a person or thing that

has been restored after suffering a calamity.

PHOENIX RISING

By: Traveler

clip_image002

Teaser

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

11:43PM

Mulder propped his head in his hands, raking his scalp

with his fingers in an attempt to wake himself up.

What the hell was he doing here anyway? Here at

Skinner’s request or warning depending on how you took

it. Mulder flashed back to the conversation in the

Assistant Director’s office two weeks ago.

“I could assign you this case, Mulder, but I won’t. I

know what a case like this does to you. I know how you

find yourself becoming a part of it.”

Skinner looked the agent right in the eyes.

“The assignment came from outside the Bureau and if it

wasn’t that Matt Wilcox was a dear friend of mine, one

of the few I still have, I wouldn’t even approach you

with this.”

Skinner was fighting a war within himself, Mulder could

see it and he’d appreciated the A.D.’s honesty.

“What about Agent Scully?”

Mulder knew what her plans were for the upcoming week

and he’d been determined not to jeopardize them.

Skinner had looked confused.

“I thought she was on her way out to San Diego for some

pathologist seminar. She told me she was giving a

lecture of some sort. She seemed really excited about

it. I hadn’t planned on her going with you if that’s

alright?”

“No, that’s fine. That’s why I asked. This is

something she has wanted to do for some time.”

He remembered breaking eye contact with the man,

looking down at his fingers, and doing a bit of

manicuring with his nails.

“Mulder.”

At the A.D.’s mention of his name he’d looked up.

“You don’t have to make a decision right now. Take the

files home, have Scully look them over with you.”

Skinner’s implication that Scully would be ‘home’ when

he got there to look over the files was not lost on

him. Skinner was well aware of their relationship and

though it was not against Bureau policy. He’d also known

the A.D. had not shared his knowledge with anyone else.

Their partnership was as strong as ever and that’s all

the Bureau needed to be concerned about. Or so he

thought.

“But you’re still concerned about the future of the X-

Files, am I right”?

Skinner had seemed a bit nervous. The conversation in

his office had begun with a discussion of where Mulder

thought the X-Files were headed. What was it that he

still hoped to accomplish with the division and

Skinner’s concern that Washington wouldn’t understand

the value of their work. Then the real issue was laid

on the table.

“I’m telling you this off the record, Agent Mulder. As

I’m sure you’re well aware, between the economy and

this mess in Iraq the president isn’t exactly winning

any popularity contests at the moment. Even with all

these appropriations, money is getting channeled from

all over to pay for the war. All I can tell you is that

there will likely be budget cuts on the way. Big ones.

The X-Files are a luxury that I don’t think the Bureau

can afford, unless something changes their mind.”

Mulder understood that implication.

“But this case doesn’t appear to be an X-File, sir.

From what you’ve told me they have a serial killer

loose in Cleveland and there’s public pressure on all

sections of law enforcement to do something about it.”

Skinner stood, effectively ending their conversation.

“Take the files home, Agent Mulder. Tell me what you

think.”

He’d gathered up the files the A.D. had placed before

him certain that he had read that implication and

nodded as he stood, making his way to the door.

clip_image004

2630 HEGAL PLACE

ALEXANDRIA, VIRGINIA

TWO WEEKS EARLIER

9:28P.M.

Mulder had been quiet all evening. Scully’s flight was

due to leave shortly after nine the following morning.

She was looking forward to the week away from D.C. but

not necessarily away from Mulder. Especially not now

considering this case that Skinner had offered him.

Mulder knew she’d been a member of this pathologist

organization for a long time and they had repeatedly

contacted her regarding a speaking engagement at their

annual convention and seminar. This year, with his

encouragement she had resolved to make it and had been

preparing her presentation with him as the audience for

some time. He’d been distracted that evening by the

case and the conversation with Skinner. As she’d

finished up, she had added a final comment to her

presentation.

“Don’t go.”

He hadn’t responded at first but then what she had said

sunk in.

“What?”

She’d smiled at his confusion.

“I said don’t go. Ask for some vacation time and come

out there with me.”

She had made him smile with her determination to keep

him out of Cleveland. He shook his head.

“No, you go. You planned to spend some time with Bill

and his family. I’m not too sure he’d appreciate me

tagging along.”

“I don’t care what my brother thinks. We’ve been

through that enough times.”

“I know, Scully. It’s okay. Besides, I still haven’t

made a decision yet.”

“Don’t lie to me, Mulder. Five deaths in a little over

a year and a half and all dismembered. You’re not

going to step away from this and we both know it.”

She was right, but he’d had enough of the gruesome

details of the case. He wouldn’t see her for at least

a week. He needed a memory to keep with him while she

was gone.

“How about some ice cream?”

“Your freezer has never seen ice cream, Mulder. How

did we end up over here anyway?”

He really wasn’t sure about the answer to that

question. He’d gone home right from work and being

unable to resist the files Skinner had given him, he

had opened them and begun to read. As the horror had

begun to sink in he’d called Scully for a break. She’d

wanted another chance to run her presentation by him

and stated she needed to go out. She suggested picking

up something to eat.

“You came over here if I remember correctly.”

She had, but only because something in his voice made

her uneasy. She really hadn’t expected to see him

until the following morning when he came to take her to

the airport.

“We can take a walk, up to the park, there’s that

little restaurant deli place that has homemade ice

cream.”

“It’s not exactly ice cream weather out there, Mulder.”

He stood, stretching stiff muscles and grabbed her hand

to pull her to her feet.

“Come on, toughen up, girl. The fresh air will do us

good.”

They’d walked to the deli and gotten ice cream. She

had been right, it wasn’t exactly ice cream weather but

they’d ended up in the park anyway despite the chilly

air.

She had sat on the stonewall that bordered the walkway

seductively licking that cone. He’d been leaning on

the wall next to her and had wolfed down what remained

of his own ice cream after he’d seen her shiver. He

had a really good idea how to warm her up. He’d turned

to her and parting her legs had stepped between them.

“Mulder, what are you doing?” she’d asked him in mock

seriousness.

“You seem a little cold, thought I could warm you up.”

There was mischief in his eyes that she was obviously

finding hard to resist. He’d taken what was left of

her cone from her hand. Tipped it towards her face and

touched her lips with it.

“Mulder?”

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it.”

And he had. Touching her lips with his. When she’d

responded he’d deepened the kiss. Drawing her close

and wrapping her in an embrace. The photos from the

files Skinner had given him, those bizarre images of

death had suddenly come to him and he’d wanted nothing

more than to feel every inch of her warmth. When he’d

gotten a little too brave, inching his hands up under

her jacket and sweater she’d stopped him.

“We’re in a public park, Mulder,” she’d cautioned him,

well aware of his arousal.

“Nobody’s out walking at this hour, Scully.”

“We are.”

They’d walked back to his place and despite his best

intentions she had begged off and gone on home to

finish getting ready for her trip.

When he’d gone back up to his apartment he’d found an

envelope that had been slid under his door. What he’d

found inside had chilled him more than the weather.

Photographs of he and Scully and their sojourn in the

park less than an hour ago along with a note.

‘BE CAREFUL WHO YOU LOVE’

Act I

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

PRESENT DAY

Whether it had been a warning or not, he’d taken it as

such and so here he was, alone in Cleveland. Well, to

rephrase that, not exactly alone. When he’d arrived,

Wilcox had been more than friendly and accommodating.

He’d paired him with the agent assigned to the case

when the local police had come seeking help. A face

Mulder would have preferred to never see again, Peyton

Ritter.

Peyton had been ‘reassigned’ to the Cleveland field

office in 1999 after accidentally shooting Scully

during a case in New York. Mulder had wanted the guy

dismissed but it was Dana herself who had testified

that he was a valuable agent who needed a second

chance. So here he was in Cleveland, his second

chance, and here Mulder was trying to play nice.

Peyton had done all right for himself here and Mulder

had learned from him over a beer that he’d met someone

really nice and had gotten married. The couple’s first

child was due in three months.

Mulder could sense that Peyton was trying desperately

to make amends for his mistake several years ago but

the two of them were just not working well together. A

long week and another death later Mulder was no closer to

this killer than anybody else had been. But what he

had found in that week was beginning to lead him to

believe that Skinner had some sixth sense of his own.

Back in the 1930’s Cleveland had been the scene of one

of the most horrific murder cases of all time. Labeled

the ‘Torso Murders’, thirteen people were brutally

murdered and dismembered over the course of four years

beginning in 1934, all of them decapitated, most of

them while they were still alive. Despite the

involvement of then Safety Director and former federal

agent Eliot Ness, no suspect was identified and no one

was ever brought to trial. The murders had ended as

mysteriously as they had begun.

The killer had earned the nickname ‘The Mad Butcher of

Kingsbury Run’ because most of the victims had been

found in that area of Cleveland. Kingsbury Run was the

name given to a prehistoric riverbed that ran from just

south of the city through an industrial area known as

“The Flats”, along the Cuyahoga River. Back in the

1930’s it had been one of the most appalling ghettos in

the nation.

This new series of killings had started much the same

way as those back in the 30’s with the discovery of the

lower half of a woman’s torso washed ashore on a local

Lake Erie beach almost a year and a half ago. The body

had been treated with some sort of chemical

preservative that had turned the flesh red, tough and

leathery, almost like it had been tanned. The woman

was never identified.

Eight month’s later, a decapitated corpse of a white

male had been found in the Kingsbury Run area, naked,

drained of blood with rope burns around both wrists.

Fingerprints had identified him as twenty-eight-year

old William Hovel, a homeless man who had been arrested

several times for vagrancy. Also discovered nearby was

the decapitated and emasculated corpse of another man,

covered in the same preservative as the woman. This

body had apparently been dead for several weeks. He

had yet to be identified.

Four months later, parts of a woman’s body had been

found wrapped in newspaper and stuffed into bushel

baskets alongside a vacant building on Central Avenue.

The rest of the body with the exception of the head had

been discovered several days later in a nearby field.

Fingerprints had again allowed her to be identified as

Angie Hall a bar maid and prostitute.

Just two months ago, two boys had discovered the head of

a white male wrapped in a pair of trousers close to the

E. 55th Street bridge. Police had found the body the

next day but despite fingerprints and some distinctive

tattoos this man had yet to be identified either.

Despite long hours working on a profile of this latest

killer, Mulder found himself faced with yet another

victim when just three days ago a transient had

discovered the upper half of a man’s torso while trying

to hop a train in the flats. The victim had been dead

about two months. His head and a pile of bloody

clothing were found nearby. The search of a nearby

pond had also yielded the lower half of the torso and

parts of both legs.

In his examination of the paperwork from the original

murders, the cause of death in all cases had been

decapitation. The autopsy reports indicated a lack of

hesitation marks suggesting a strong, confident killer

familiar with human anatomy. The heads had been cut

off with one bold, clean stroke. All the victims had

died instantly.

What was so disturbing was that the files on all the

latest victims matched almost exactly those from the

1930’s; six victims so far and if the scenario

continued to play out, there would be seven more.

Someone was either playing an elaborate game or there

was more to the case than anyone else would believe.

Thoughts of Leonard Betts, Eugene Tooms and Mostow came

to mind. And with the ancient history of the riverbed

itself, something ‘prehistoric’ in nature was not

totally out of the question. All things Mulder really

didn’t want to think about.

Mulder had talked to Scully several times during the

past week, trying desperately to keep the

apprehension out of his voice. Her presentation had

gone well and she was enjoying her time with Bill and

his family. The brief conversations had brought him

back from the darkness and he had welcomed it.

His thoughts had also been with what Skinner had said.

If the Bureau was forced to cut the X-Files from the

budget, where did it leave them? He refused to go back

to profiling. He was so damn tired.

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

8:43AM

Scully made her way though the bullpen of the Cleveland

office. Cleveland’s FBI regional office was located in

an office tower at the corner of 9th and Lakeside,

probably the windiest corner in all of northeast Ohio.

She caught her reflection in the glass panels that

lined the hallway. Her hair was windblown and chaotic

and she suddenly wished she had ducked into the Ladies

Room before looking for Cleveland’s SAIC.

Changing her travel plans, she had caught a red-eye out

of San Diego. One connecting flight later she was

there. Her last conversation with Mulder had convinced

her that all was not going well. A brief conversation

with Skinner had confirmed that Wilcox was

worried about Mulder. She hated to admit it, but she’d

seen this coming.

“Agent Scully.”

She turned at the sound of her name to see a tall

gentleman with silvery hair approaching her.

“I’m Matt Wilcox, he said, extending his hand.

“Welcome to Cleveland.”

She accepted his greeting and returned the gesture.

Matt had a steady, reassuring gaze that reminded her of

Skinner.

“Thank you.”

Scully remembered their last trip to Cleveland in 1995.

She had been snubbed during the case by a chauvinistic

police detective who obviously had a real problem with

women of authority. Wilcox seemed like he would respect

her.

“We’re really glad to add your expertise to the case,

Agent Scully. Not that I don’t think our pathology

department is top notch, but I’m sure you know you have

a reputation for putting the most extreme evidence to

good use.

Scully wasn’t sure if that was a compliment or not.

She wasn’t sure she was happy about having a

‘reputation’.

The AIC sensed her apprehension to his comment. “I

suppose you’re looking for Agent Mulder?”

“Yes, is he here?”

“We have him set up in the conference room at the end

of the hall,” he said as he motioned towards a long

hallway lined with private offices. “I expect you’ll

find him there.”

“Thank you, it was a pleasure to meet you.”

As she turned, Wilcox made one last parting comment.

“Agent Scully…”

“Yes?”

“You’re probably going to figure out that your

professional expertise is not the only reason we’re

glad to have you here.”

She nodded slightly, wondering what he was implying as

she headed off down the hallway in search of her

partner.

Shortly before reaching the partially opened door of

the conference room, the sound of her name again

stopped her in mid step. Hesitating only a brief

moment she turned around to find Peyton Ritter striding

down the hallway with a cup of steaming coffee in each

hand.

“I’d offer you one of these but they’re both for your

partner.”

Scully winced at the thought of Mulder living on

coffee.

Peyton nodded towards the conference room and Scully

pushed on the door allowing Peyton to enter the room

ahead of her. As she followed him in, the first thing

that assaulted her eyes was the wallpaper that now

decorated almost every inch of bare wall space. The

blinds had been drawn against the morning sun leaving

the room in a gloomy florescent haze.

Photocopies of old crime scene photos, grotesque images

of disembodied limbs and headless torsos were mixed

with the current photographs from the case, depicting

much the same scenes. Scattered throughout were photos

of men and women, the victims she assumed.

Peyton cleared his throat from behind her, drawing her

attention away from the grisly scenes. Turning to face

him, her eyes were drawn to Mulder, slumped across the

conference table sound asleep. His glasses, which she

hardly ever saw him in anymore, sat askew on his nose.

His hair was disheveled and he needed a shave. The

dress shirt he wore looked like he had slept in it for

several days.

“I guess he won’t be needing these,” Peyton said as he

set the coffee cups down on the table. “It’s good to

see you again, Agent Scully.”

Scully could tell Peyton was somewhat uneasy with the

partnership arrangements. The memory of their ill-

fated case in New York was still fresh.

She glared at Mulder. Now she understood what Wilcox

had been referring to, why he was glad she was here.

Damn it, after all these years, things hadn’t changed.

Peyton, sensing her need to talk to Mulder, moved away

from the table.

“I’ll be back in a little while,” he offered with a shy

smile and stepped from the room, leaving her alone with

Mulder.

As the door closed behind Peyton, Scully walked around

the table to stand behind her partner. A couple of

legal pads filled with almost illegible scrawl lay

under his folded arms. Reaching across him, she began

sifting through the case documents spread over the

table. Most of them were autopsy files from the 1930

murders. Mulder had numbered them with post-it-notes

in the order the victims had been found. Current crime

scene photos were also numbered to correspond with the

original victims. The murders were being committed in

exactly the same way and in exactly the same order.

Also mixed in were copies of newspaper articles from

the CLEVELAND PRESS and CLEVELAND NEWS, old police

reports and court records. Suddenly something caught

her eye, a novel, THE UNTOUCHABLES written in part by

Ness himself. Scully picked up the book and found

herself gazing at the likeness of Ness on the back

cover, a tall man, dressed in a neat suit. She smiled

inwardly at how much he reminded her of someone else.

Mulder stirred in his chair, his right hand coming up

to pull the glasses off his face. He pinched the bridge

of his nose.

Scully dropped the book back on the table and slowly

began to massage his shoulders. As she worked, she

could feel his tense muscles begin to relax.

“I think I’ve died and gone to heaven,” he mumbled to

her, his head now resting on his crossed arms.

“I still can’t leave you alone for a minute, can I?”

He sat up then, tipping his head back to look up at her

with bloodshot eyes.

“Please tell me that’s fresh coffee I smell.”

“I was hoping you’d be more attracted to me,” she said

with a sigh, letting go of his shoulders.

He pushed the chair back, placing his hands on the

table and pushing himself to his feet. When he swayed

a little she reached to grab his arm.

“Mulder, you’re exhausted.”

The chagrined look he gave her told her he knew it and

he turned around to rest his ass against the table,

reaching for her and wrapping her in a warm embrace.

“I’m glad you’re here,” he mumbled into her shoulder.

“I don’t know what I’ve gotten myself into.”

She pushed him back, looking up to meet his eyes,

brushing her lips across his. His hand came up between

them and he placed his fingers against her lips pulling

away.

“I can’t tell you the last time I brushed my teeth,” he

admitted with just a little bit of embarrassment.

She could hear the defeat in his voice. Two weeks of

sifting though ancient documents had given him little

to go on. She was sure he had theories but she wasn’t

sure she wanted to hear them.

He looked down then at his scuffed shoes.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me, Scully. I can’t

put the pieces together, not like I used to. It’s like

there’s something missing, the part of me that could do

this, that could put myself in this man’s mind isn’t

there anymore.”

He was serious and yet she couldn’t help but think that

was a good thing. That he couldn’t drive himself so

deep that he couldn’t get out. But she also realized

that this was important to him. That ‘spooky’ part of

him was something that legends were made of and even

though Mulder was not one to bask in the rewards of

commendations, she also knew that there was a certain

pride there and right now it was failing him.

He needed sleep and a good meal and someone to bounce

his theories off.

“Gather up whatever you need Mulder and let’s get out

of here.”

He nodded, turning back to the table he began to

collect the files and profiles he’d been working on.

There was a sudden rap on the door and Peyton shyly

stuck his head in the door.

“Mulder?”

Mulder looked up but didn’t stop what he was doing.

“Yeah, come on in.”

Peyton opened the door a little further but didn’t

enter. He glanced at Scully apologetically.

“I just heard they found another body.”

Mulder just stood there for an instant, not saying

anything. He straightened up and put his hands on his

hips and stared of at the wall of grisly photographs.

He felt Scully touch his right arm and he turned to

look at her with a weary expression.

“You got a car?”

She nodded.

Turning back to Ritter. “We’ll follow you.”

CONRAIL TRACKS UNDER THE 9th STREET BRIDGE

It looked like half the Cleveland Police Department was

in attendance as Mulder and Scully approached the crime

scene. Despite his suit coat and trench, a strange

chill that had little to do with the frigid air was

beginning to creep up on Mulder. He had the strange

sensation that he was being watched and not just by the

officers who gave a disapproving glance their way.

Several Conrail workers had discovered the torso of a

woman wrapped in a man’s jacket and then wrapped again

in a blanket. The legs and arms had also been

discovered wrapped in butcher paper and placed inside a

newly constructed wooden box. The head had been

wrapped in a similar manner. While searching for parts

of this body, police had also found the remains of

another victim nearby. The death toll had now reached

eight.

Scully had gone off to examine the box of remains;

Mulder stayed where he was, still possessed by that

strange chilling sensation. He looked up at the face

of the Federal Building, home of the FBI offices. This

site was in plain view of the office he had been

working in. Remembering the 1930 case files, it

occurred to him that Eliot Ness had been taunted in

much the same manner.

Though the police had tried to keep onlookers at bay,

both the media and a crowd of morbid spectators had

gathered around the site. He saw Scully step away from

Wilcox and the chief of police and head his way. He

continued to scan the crowd, determined that the cause

of his chill would be found there.

“Mulder?”

“Hmmm.”

He knew she was standing only a few feet from him,

her coat gathered around her to ward off the chilly

wind that blew up from the lake, but he still did not

acknowledge her. There was something here, he was sure

of it now. He could almost hear the voice of the

bastard taunting him.

“Mulder?”

Scully reached over to get his attention by grabbing

his arm. He still didn’t look at her, his attention

seemingly drawn to the many faces that moved about in

the crowd.

“Find anything?” he finally asked her.

“I believe that at least some of the body parts in that

box have been refrigerated, Mulder”

“Why would the killer do that?”

“To preserve them for some reason, or maybe they belong

to a different corpse. I’m not sure.”

“If I’d had the blinds open I might have seen something,

Scully.”

She was confused. He was carrying on this whole

conversation without once meeting her eyes.

“What are you talking about?”

He grabbed her shoulders and turned her around,

pointing up to the office tower directly at the top of

the 9th Street ramp.

“The FBI offices are right up there.”

She sighed. “Mulder you would have to have binoculars

to see this far.”

“Ness was taunted in the same way Scully.”

“What makes you think the killer is taunting you? This

all started long before you were brought on the case,

Mulder.”

“I don’t know. I just have this feeling that this all

has something to do with me, that someone here is

trying to get me to understand that.”

She watched as he continued to scan the crowd

throughout their conversation.

“What are you looking for?”

Suddenly she felt Mulder freeze, his hands digging

into her shoulders. When she looked up into his eyes

they were cold and unresponsive. He was beginning to

frighten her.

“Mulder? What is it?”

He didn’t answer her, moving away from her in the

direction of a group of people who had been standing in

the drizzle behind the police tape.

Mulder’s eyes came to rest on a tall man wearing a

Cleveland Indians baseball cap. He was older; probably

a good forty pounds heavier than Mulder with a scarred

face. The chill that had been present was now making

him shake, and yet, Mulder couldn’t help but think he

knew this man. There was something about his gaze that

looked very familiar. He made eye contact with the

man.

“Excuse me, sir?”

Mulder tried to get his attention but as soon as their

eyes met, the man stepped away and seemed to vanish into

the crowd of onlookers. Mulder couldn’t do anything, not

then and not there. Instead, he focused on making a

mental image of the man in the hope of later

identifying him.

Scully watched him from where he’d left her. He stood

with his back to her, his coat billowing in the strong

wind. He seemed transfixed on someone in the crowd but

he made no move to acknowledge whoever had garnered his

attention.

As the bodies were loaded into the coroner’s van the

police began to break up the crowd. Several media

persons were trying desperately to interview local law

enforcement about the discovery. It was time to go to

Mulder’s rescue.

Either he didn’t hear her approach or he ignored her.

When she touched his arm he jumped.

“Mulder, we need to get out of this weather. Come on,

the police can handle this. I’ve already asked to be

present at the autopsies.”

He turned and looked down are her.

“No, we need to go back to the Bureau I need to find a

sketch artist.”

“What?”

“I think I know who the killer is Scully.”

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

2:14PM

“He was wearing a baseball cap and his face was

disfigured, maybe burned. Yeah, that’s good. Age him

about 5 years.”

Mulder had been working with an agent from the local

office who was using a computer program designed to

create composite images of suspects using descriptions

from eyewitnesses, a sort of high tech sketch artist.

Together they had come up with the person Mulder

insisted he’d seen down at the crime scene. It was his

hope that the facial recognition software of the bureau

would be able to match this guy from the known felon

database.

He stood behind the agent, his hands on the back of the

chair and at this point, Scully was sure he was doing

that solely to support himself. She’d managed to get

him to eat half a sandwich and down a diet coke but she

had no idea what was keeping him going. The door

opened behind her and Wilcox stepped into the office.

“What’s going on? I hear Mulder ID’d our suspect?”

She touched Wilcox’s arm and led him back out into the

hall, closing the door behind them.

“He thinks he knows who the killer is. He told me he

saw him down at the crime scene.”

“And he didn’t think to mention this to anyone down

there at the time?” Wilcox replied somewhat irritated

with Mulder’s vagueness. “I don’t understand.”

Neither did she actually, but she wasn’t about to let

Wilcox or anyone else know that. Just then the door

opened behind her and she turned to see Mulder with a

photo in his hand. He met her eyes briefly and then

turned his attention to Wilcox.

“We need to run this through the NCIC database. See

if we can put a name with this face,” he said as he

handed Wilcox the photo.

“You believe this is our man? Based on what evidence?”

Wilcox was a little irritated with Mulder’s insistence.

Mulder was just as irritated, tired and short on

patience.

“Look, humor me okay.” He glanced at Scully with a

‘what did you tell him’ look and then back to Wilcox.

“I saw this guy down by the tracks, trying to blend in

with all the other onlookers. He looked right at me.

You know damn well that killers are often fascinated by

their own handiwork, he was right there getting a big

kick out of us stumbling around trying to figure out

his motive.”

“And just what would that motive be, Agent Mulder?”

“You find out who he is and I’ll figure out his

motive.”

Wilcox grabbed the photo from Mulder and turned. “You

go lay down before you fall down. And you, Agent

Scully, make sure he does. I don’t want to see either

of you back here today!”

HAMPTON INN, CLEVELAND

ROOM 143

6:32PM

She’d gotten him to shower and lay down but she knew

he’d never sleep. He lay on his back in jeans and a

tee shirt, his arm over his eyes. She had checked into

a separate room on the same floor, if for no other

reason than to keep up appearances, and had changed into

more comfortable clothes herself. The sound of the

door closing brought the response she had figured it

would.

“Nothing from Ritter yet on my suspect?”

“Nothing. Mulder, if he’s not a known felon . . .”

“Yeah I know. Nothing’s going to come up.”

He raked his hands across his face and left them

covering it. Scully sat down on the bed beside him and

pulled his hands from his face.

“Roll over.”

He wiggled his eyebrows.

“What ya got in mind?”

Scully rolled her eyes.

“Just roll over.”

Mulder obeyed, rolling over on his stomach and sliding

his arms underneath the flat pillow. He turned his

head so he could see her out of the corner of his eye.

Her hands came to rest on his still too-tense

shoulders. Working the tight muscles there, his upper

arms and down his back. It felt incredibly good and

his mind drifted. Maybe it really wasn’t worth it

anymore. He thought about Skinner’s question, just

where was he going with the X-Files lately? Yes, he

and Scully had made a difference in many a case that

would have remained unsolved, but was the effort really

all that rewarding anymore? More than once in the past

few years as their relationship had deepened, Mulder had

found it hard to imagine them spending the rest of

their careers in that basement office. There had to be

something more than that.

“. . . you suppose the killer would resurrect a case of

some brutal murders from almost seventy years ago?”

Scully had been talking to him and he’d been elsewhere

the whole time.

“Are you asleep?”

“Hmm, no, just thinkin.”

His attempt to instigate a different type of

conversation went right over her head.

“You’ve already concluded that this killer is matching

the crimes of the 1930’s in correlation to those of

this case. No one was ever brought to justice for

those crimes. Perhaps this is someone who is a family

member of one of the victims and is trying to prove how

ineffective or inefficient police investigative

techniques are.”

Mulder thought about what she was saying and rolled

onto his back.

“What are you suggesting? That this killer could be

someone familiar with the original case, and by

reenacting the entire affair he wants to prove that law

enforcement is no better today than it was then?

That’s an interesting thought, Scully, but why wait 70

years?”

“There are a lot of people who believe the justice

system in this country is worse today than it was 70

years ago, Mulder.”

Sitting up, he reached over and grabbed a tablet out of

his briefcase. Scully wanted to scream.

“So, we need to find relatives of the original

victims.”

“Mulder, most of them were never identified. How can

you find relatives of people with no names?”

“We have some names Scully, we’ll start from there.”

He began to scribble names from memory on the tablet.

Edward Anderson, Florence Pollino, Mary Wallace, the

only identified victims of the 1930’s killings.

William Hovel and Angie Hall the two identified victims

of the latest spree.

“Has there been any identification on the remains found

today?”

“Mulder, I don’t know. I went back to the Bureau with

you remember? And then we came back here. We haven’t

heard from anyone since the coroner took the bodies.”

“Well, see what you can find out,” he said in an ordered

tone. And then began digging through the files.

“We need to find out if there’s any correlation between

the victims from the 1930 and now…relatives, friends,

damn, something just doesn’t make sense here! We’re

missing something!”

Scully reached out in an attempt to stop Mulder’s

ravaging of the mess he had created on the bed. He

jerked his arm away from her.

“Will you just go do what I asked you to do!”

He was like a man possessed, not by a demon but by the

need to succeed. She knew now that the only way to get

him back was to help him do that very thing. She got

up off the bed without saying a word, pausing for a

moment to look at his haggard appearance. Then ever so

gently, she stroked the side of his face and leaned in

to kiss him. He returned the kiss. As they broke

apart he whispered three words to made her realize that

no matter how far he let himself go she would always

bring him back.

“I love you.”

HAMPTON INN, CLEVELAND

ROOM 143

9:32PM

Mulder had spent the better part of an hour sifting

through the files from the 1930’s murders. It occurred

to him that the new killer had skipped several murders

in his reenactment of the original crimes. The victims

found today had corresponded to victims #11 and #12

from the original crime spree.

Was that done purposely? He still had this strange

thought that somehow this was all related to him. This

stepping up in the crimes, the man today, was it all

done to get his attention before more people died?

The original investigation had been the biggest police

investigation in Cleveland history. Two detectives

placed on the case, Peter Merylo and Martin Zelewski

had interviewed more than fifteen hundred people. By

the time the investigation ended more than five

thousand people had been interviewed by the police

department. Several suspects had been found, one even

arrested but that man had been found dead in his cell

shortly after “confessing” to the murder of Flo

Pollino.

Frank Dossman, was a bricklayer who had lived with Flo

Pollino for a while. Further investigation revealed he

was also acquainted with the other two identified

victims, Edward Anderson and Mary Wallace. An autopsy

after his death revealed six broken ribs, all of which

had been obtained while in police custody. Why had the

police thought this man was the torso killer? And why

had he obviously been killed?

Things just got more complicated as he read on. Male,

female, black, white; other than the three identified

victims relationship to Dossman there was no connection

between any of the other victims as far as Mulder could

see. The original killing spree had ended when Ness

had led a raid on the Kingsbury Run ghetto, burning it

to the ground. The biggest mystery of the case had

been a suspect Ness had interrogated for several weeks

in what was then The Cleveland Hotel. Claiming lack of

evidence and refusing to name the man, he had later let

the suspect go. Speculation was that the suspect was a

doctor from an influential family and had voluntarily

committed himself to a mental hospital to avoid arrest,

prosecution, and probably scandal. But the question

that still remained was why?

Mulder rubbed his blurry eyes. His head was pounding.

Leaning back against the pillows, he allowed himself to

drift.

The bar was dark. Weaving his way though the crowd, he

spotted a petite black woman who made eye contact with

him immediately. Her sultry smile was enticing and he

soon found himself buying her a drink. They left the

bar together, proceeded down a darkened street and

entered what appeared to be a train station. Several

minutes seemed to pass and he found himself standing on

the platform with the woman. The vision suddenly

changed then, darkened tunnels and the sound of his own

breathing as he carried the limp woman across deserted

tracks. Shots being fired, the wail of sirens . . .

Jolted from the dream by the sound of the phone, Mulder

found himself cold and shaking. He grabbed the phone

with a trembling hand.

“Mulder.”

Peyton’s voice came back to him.

“Got a call from the cops, your man was spotted coming

out of a bar on Prospect with a young black woman.”

“My man? What are you talking about?”

“The police put an APB out on that drawing you did. A

couple of guys in a cruiser think they spotted him.”

Mulder put the phone on his shoulder and rubbed his

arms in an attempt to warm himself. A black woman–the

woman in his dream. Mary Wallace, victim #8 had been

black.

A sense of urgency overcame him.

“Did they arrest him? Where is this guy?”

“They followed him as far as Tower City, but by the time

they got out of the car and went inside they’d lost

him.”

“Tower City?”

“Yeah, the old train terminal building on the square,

it’s a mall now.”

“We’ll meet you there.”

Mulder didn’t bother to change. Splashing some cold

water on his face and grabbing his gun and coat and

headed for Scully’s room.

HAMPTON INN, CLEVELAND

ROOM 146

Scully had yet to hear back from the Coroner’s office.

Her earlier call had yielded no new information on the

victims found on the tracks that morning. Her call to

Wilcox had not been met pleasantly either when she

began to describe Mulder’s theory and the information

he needed. Wilcox did assure her, however, that the

police department wasn’t taking anything for granted

and had issued an APB on the man in Mulder’s drawing.

She was shaken suddenly by pounding on her door.

“Scully, it’s me!”

Opening the door, she found Mulder standing there, his

open trench coat revealing the same jeans and tee shirt

he’d had on earlier. He didn’t wait for her to say

anything.

“Peyton called, the police spotted my guy. Let’s go.”

TOWER CITY CENTER

10:18PM

By the time they arrived on the scene, it was already

illuminated with the red and blue flashing lights of

multiple police vehicles. Showing their badges, they

entered the building. Mulder spotted Peyton talking to

the police chief, and when their eyes met, Peyton

headed in their direction.

“Hey.”

“Find them yet?”

“Them?”

“You said he was spotted with a black woman. He’s

gonna kill her, she’s victim #8.”

Both Peyton and Scully tried to keep up with Mulder as

he walked briskly through the terminal.

“What are you talking about? We already have eight

victims.”

“No! From the 1930 killings, Mary Wallace”

Peyton turned to Scully.

“What’s he talking about?”

Mulder stopped in frustration and Scully almost crashed

into him. He looked at Peyton.

“How do you get down to the train terminal?”

“The trains don’t run through here anymore. It’s only

used by the local transit authority.”

“I don’t give a damn who uses it. How do you get down

there?”

Scully couldn’t take much more of this.

“Mulder stop! Where are you going with this?”

He turned to her then, and with a pleading expression

begged her to believe him.

“I had a dream.”

She turned to Peyton.

“Follow me.”

clip_image006

REGIONAL TRANSIT AUTHORITY RAPID TRANSIT STATION

TOWER CITY CENTER

Mulder stood on the dimly lit platform. His breath was

coming out in puffs as he attempted to ascertain which

direction the man would have gone. Neither Scully nor

Peyton said a word. He walked slowly down the platform

to his left, Peyton following him. Scully stood by the

frozen escalator they had come down on.

“Call for backup.”

Peyton turned to Mulder who had pulled his gun.

“What?”

“They’re down here. I don’t have my phone, call for

backup.”

With some resignation, Peyton pulled his cell phone from

his coat pocket and began to request back up from the

local PD. The dampness was suddenly cut with a chilling

scream. He turned to look at Mulder who was walking

back toward Scully.

Another scream and Peyton was off, jumping down into

the well of the tracks and heading to his left at a

dead run. Mulder followed him, turning to catch Scully

as she jumped down behind him. It was hard running

between the gravel and ties of the railbed. Mulder was

torn between trying to catch up with Ritter and keeping

his eye on Scully so she wouldn’t get hurt.

Another sound up ahead of them, this time what sounded

like a gunshot.

“Ritter! Damn it!”

Nothing. Mulder came to a stop, pulling his flashlight

from his pocket. It didn’t help much in the dimly lit

tunnels that were suddenly giving him a feeling of deja

vu.

They both walked quietly now. It was damp and chilly

in the dark tunnel, the smell of old oil and decay

assaulting their nostrils. It was almost too quiet and

that cold chill Mulder had woken to from his dream was

back.

Suddenly, a shot ricocheted off the aging concrete

above them, sending shards of concrete in all

directions. Scully winced as one nicked her right

cheek. Mulder turned when he heard her gasp.

“You OK?”

“Yes, go. Where’s Ritter?”

“He’s up ahead of us somewhere. It’s so damn dark down

here.”

Mulder tried in vain to shine his flashlight further

into the murky tunnels. There were miles of railway

tunnels under the Terminal building. Built in the

1920’s the Terminal Tower had been the hub of rail

traffic. Now passenger lines were run through the new

Amtrak station on the lakefront. Most of these lines

were now abandoned.

Mulder, we should call for backup.”

“Ritter already did, but I don’t know where they are.

They’d never find us down here anyway.”

It was eerily quiet; the sound of their own breathing

and the mist generated by it, the only stimulation.

Somewhere up ahead of them they heard Ritters’s frantic

voice.

“FBI! Freeze!”

More shots.

Mulder was off in an instant, his flashlight flickering

off the damp walls. He stopped for an instant to listen

when he came to an intersection, Scully right on his

heels.

“Damn it Ritter, where are you?”

“Make a right at the intersection, I think I have him

trapped.”

Mulder turned to look at Scully, something akin to

regret passing across his face as she watched him

consider what to do next.

“Wait here.”

“Mulder, no.”

“He’s my partner here, Scully. Someone has to wait for

the backup.”

Before she could object he was off again, dimming the

flashlight.

With the flashlight off he was nearly blind in the

dark. The cold made his fingers stiff around the

grip of his weapon. His training told him this was a

foolish idea and yet all he could think of was Ritter

up ahead somewhere, alone. His was the foolish idea.

The gravel of the rail bed crunched under his feet. The

smell of dampness and things he’d rather not think

about assaulted his nose. Mulder tried to silence his

breathing. There was no sound from up ahead and he

hesitated to make his presence known. As he crossed

another set of tracks his pant leg caught on a piece of

raised rail, sending him to his knees, his weapon

clanking against the aged rail. Gravel and glass cut

through his trousers, digging into his knees. It was

all he could do not to curse out loud.

From up ahead he heard the scurry of feet in the

gravel, another shout from Ritter and then the flashing

of gunfire again. Scully yelled from behind him but he

was up in an instant turning the corner of the tunnel

and finding himself outdoors in the dimly lit rail

yard. Movement to his left drew his attention. He

turned to see a flash of gunfire again and a figure

jump across the track.

“FBI. Freeze.” A standard warning, but the figure

didn’t stop.

Mulder raised his weapon and fired center mass,

dropping the man instantly. The flash of a gunshot

again and then the pain of a bullet ripping through his

left arm, knocked him back.

Realization hit him. “Ritter!”

There was no answer from the darkness.

“Mulder!” Scully yelled from inside the tunnel, at the

point where Mulder had exited. She saw him getting to

his feet and stumbling forward towards an unknown

destination.

“Ritter!” he yelled desperately again. Silence, and a

terrible emptiness filled Mulder’s stomach. He already

knew what he would find and yet he fumbled the

flashlight from his pocket making himself an easy

target to the suspect, who was still somewhere up

ahead. He could see the flash of Scully’s light behind

him, but refused to acknowledge her presence. Blood

ran down his arm, but he could no longer feel the pain.

It was Scully who reached Peyton first. Mulder had no

idea how she had passed him, lost in a fog of pain and

denial. Blood soaked Peyton’s shirt and gurgled from

his mouth as she dropped to his side.

“Mulder,” she turned to look up at his stunned face.

“I need your help here!”

All Mulder could see was Jean and the baby she carried

and it made him sick.

“Damn it Mulder, help me!”

Finally dropping to his bloody knees beside her, she

grabbed his hands.

“Pressure, Mulder, I need pressure on the wound.”

“Officer down! We need paramedics now!” She yelled

into her cell. “I don’t know where we are!”

She heard a garbled response and looked down at Ritter

who was trying to tell her their location.

“Rail yard under the terminal,” Mulder finally

whispered to her.

Peyton gasped, blood trailing from his mouth, his eyes

glazing over as Mulder watched him fight for air. He’d

done this. Fired the same shot Ritter had fired

without looking when he’d shot Scully in a dingy New

York apartment. Scully had survived, Mulder was sure

he wasn’t going to be as lucky.

“CPR Mulder, CPR, come on, help me here!”

Scully tried desperately to breathe life back into

Peyton, keeping up with Mulder’s rhythm. Despite both

their efforts his eyes remained fixed and glassy. When

she found no pulse at his throat she reached to still

Mulder’s hands.

“Let him go,” she said softly, trying to get his

attention.

Mulder rocked back on his heels, a ghastly pallor

spreading across his face in the dim light. Scully

knew what he was thinking.

“It’s not your fault Mulder.”

He turned to face her, his eyes glaring at her in the

darkness. “That’s my bullet they’re going to dig out

of his chest, Scully. Don’t try and tell me it’s not

my fault.”

Scully became aware of the sound of footsteps moving

through the tunnels.

“Agent Ritter, Agent Mulder!” AIC Wilcox shouted.

Flashlights soon illuminated them, and in the light,

Scully could see Mulder’s clammy skin. His right hand

now tightly clutching at his left bicep. He trembled

and his breathing was fast and shallow. She traced his

arm down to his left hand and suddenly realized that

the blood running from under his coat sleeve was his.

“Mulder, you’re hurt.” She reached across Ritter’s

body in an attempt to see the damage, but he pulled

away from her. She grabbed his right arm trying to

keep him from moving, but he wrestled away from her and

staggered to his feet, moving off into the darkness as

the group of FBI and Cleveland Police officers made

their way to the scene.

Wilcox’s flashlight came to rest on Ritter’s body. He

said nothing at first, taking note of Scully’s bloody

hands, Mulder standing in the shadows.

“What happened here, Agent Scully?”

Scully met the AIC’s eyes. “Friendly fire sir. Agent

Ritter and Agent Mulder were in pursuit of our killer.

It appears Agent Ritter stepped into the path of a

bullet meant for our suspect.”

Wilcox sighed and looked over at Mulder who still stood

out of reach in the shadows.

“I shot him, sir,” came Mulder’s shaky voice from the

darkness.

“Agent Scully?”

“Agent Mulder needs medical attention sir, he’s also

been shot.” Scully glared at the AIC as she stepped

away from him, striding cautiously over to where Mulder

was standing.

She didn’t speak to him. He was standing but she was

unsure as to what was holding him up. His eyes

remained closed, his lower lip trembling. His right

hand remained in a death grip on his left arm, the

blood continued to trickle from his fingers. She

gently ran her hand down his right arm, his eyes

opened, but he refused to look at her.

“Paramedics are on their way. Please let me look at

you.”

He still refused to look at her, his gaze now falling

on Ritter’s body as one of the other agents gently

placed his coat over him. He said nothing.

She reached up to graze his cheek with her fingertips

and his eyes slowly met hers. His lip quivered and

then suddenly he was folding into her. Her arms came

around his shoulders to wrap him in an embrace,

cuddling his head against her shoulder.

Over his shoulder she could see the paramedics

approaching.

“It’s okay Mulder,” she said as she slowly stroked his

hair. “It’s gonna be okay.”

His knees then buckled and Scully followed him down as

he crumbled to the ground.

Act II

METROHEALTH MEDICAL CENTER

8:33AM

“Scully”

“Agent Scully,” Skinner’s concerned voice came back to

her across the phone line. “I’ve just gotten off the

phone with Wilcox. How is Agent Mulder?”

Scully sighed. She had no answer to that question.

“He’ll be fine sir, physically.”

Skinner could read her thoughts.

“Has he given a statement yet?”

“They have him sedated, sir. He’s very upset.”

There was silence on the line for what seemed to Scully

like an eternity. She brushed the hair from her face,

her hand trembling.

“Are you all right?”

She wanted to be, she needed to be, but in truth she

needed the valium as much as Mulder did.

“I’m fi—, yes sir, I’m all right.”

Skinner wanted to say something, wanted to let her know

he was as concerned as she was and that he was there

for her, but this public phone line was not the place

for that. He cleared his throat.

“As per bureau regulations, he’s been suspended with pay

pending a formal investigation and OPR hearing into the

shooting. You will probably be called to give a

statement, Agent Scully. Ballistics has already

identified the bullet as matching Mulder’s service

weapon. What can you tell me?”

Scully fumbled nervously with the phone cord. She

wanted to get back to Mulder instead of standing here

in this all too perfect waiting room.

“Very little, sir. I didn’t see what happened.”

“It would help if you had witnessed it.”

“Sir, I heard Mulder announce himself, order the

suspect to freeze. It was all just a matter of

unfortunate circumstances. It was very dark.”

“Has Mulder said anything to you?”

“He just keeps repeating that he killed him.”

“As soon as he’s released I expect you both back in

Washington.”

METROHEALTH MEDIAL CENTER

ROOM 319

Scully made her way back to Mulder’s room. What the

hell had happened down there? Mulder had been working

with Ritter on the case and then she’d showed up.

Maybe three really was a crowd. Skinner had informed

her over the phone that Wilcox had requested her

involvement in the case, stating that her expertise

would be welcomed. He also stated that he was

concerned about Mulder, his inability to build a

working profile was wearing him thin. She suddenly

realized that she had worn him even thinner by putting

him in the middle of a three-way partnership. Had that

really affected his judgment so seriously?

She found him dozing, his head thrown back against the

pillow. His left arm had been immobilized against his

chest; an IV line worked into the back of his right

hand made it hard for him to do anything himself. She

reached down, entwining her fingers with those of his

right hand; careful of the IV line, she gently leaned

over and kissed him.

“Awakened by a princess,” his eyes opened slowly

revealing his dilated pupils, a lopsided grin spread

across his face.

It made her feel good to see the resemblance of a

smile, until it vanished from his face all too quickly.

“How do you feel?” A stupid question she realized but

she didn’t know how else to start the conversation.

He looked down at their entwined fingers and pulled his

hand gently away from her.

“I,” he looked away and then back to his hand,

shaking his head slowly. “I don’t know how I feel,

Scully. Nothing’s been fitting into place since I got

here. I should have realized that the case was getting

away from me, I . . .”

His eyes squinted shut and Scully watched as his face

screwed into bitter anguish. His voice was filled with

remorse when he spoke again.

“A man shouldn’t be dead.”

She ran her fingers up his arm and he shivered.

“Mulder, you’ve been through a lot. Give yourself some

time to work this out.”

“No, no that’s not it.” He seemed angry now. “I, it’s

like I’m not thinking the way I used to on a case like

this anymore. I can’t put the pieces together.”

She sat down gently on the edge of his bed, feeling him

stiffen when she placed a gentle hand on his leg, their

eyes met.

“You have a lot on your mind right now. I know how you

must feel about Peyton. It was an accident. He made

the mistake of not responding when you identified

yourself.”

“I made the mistake, Scully. This isn’t the first time

this has happened.”

Suddenly he felt the need to reveal a truth to her.

One he’d been trying to deny to himself for months.

“It’s been happening to me ever since…look, I know it

shouldn’t make any difference, that you and I are in

this relationship now, but it does. I know you hate

this need I’ve always had to protect you, it’s worse

now. It’s affecting my judgment in so many ways

because I don’t want you to see it.

“Mulder . . .”

He raised his finger in an ‘I’m not finished’ motion.

“Back when I did this for a living, I didn’t have

another care in the world, and nobody gave a damn about

me. I could play Patterson’s game and become the

monster I was looking for and everything would fall

into place. That scares me now. Maybe if I just bang

my head against the wall, it will stir things up in

there and knock some sense into myself and I’ll be able

to think straight again. I won’t put people’s lives in

danger. I won’t put your life in danger.”

“Mulder,” Scully said with conviction. “We are not

putting each other’s lives in danger because of our

relationship.”

Breaking eye contact he looked down, shaking his head

slightly.

“I just keep thinking that if you hadn’t been down

there with us . . . I was more concerned for your safety

than I was his, three’s a crowd, Scully, especially in

this business.”

He wasn’t saying it, but she could read his logic and

it frightened her. He was thinking of quitting.

FEDERAL BUREAU OF INVESTIGATION

WASHINGTON D.C.

3 DAYS LATER

Scully sat nervously on Skinner’s couch. She hadn’t

seen Mulder after his hearing. He’d left the building

without coming back to the basement office and that

worried her.

“Agent Scully, you can go in now,” Kim’s voice finally

registering in her brain.

Skinner looked up when she entered his office, the look

on his face telling her all she needed to know. He met

her eyes and sighed.

“Agent Scully, please have a seat,” he motioned with his

hand to the seat she always occupied. If felt somehow

very lonely with the adjoining seat empty beside her.

“Have you talked with Agent Mulder?”

She looked down at the brown envelope on her lap,

fiddling with a hangnail she had somehow missed.

“No sir, I haven’t seen him this morning.”

Skinner took off his glasses, playing with them, trying

to figure out how to put his thoughts into words. He

wished they were having this conversation in a more

private location. He finally looked up to meet her

eyes.

“He’s been asked to resign.”

Shock was the first thing to register in her mind and

then confusion.

“I don’t understand. Sir, he was cleared of any

wrongdoing. Ritter’s death was ruled accidental.”

Now she knew why he hadn’t come back to the office, and

she worried about where the hell he would go.

Skinner’s voice came back to her.

“They were going to fire him, Scully. He’d lose

everything, his pension, and benefits. I talked them

into asking him for his voluntary resignation. At

least it will appear that he left of his own accord.”

“It will appear that way to everyone but him, sir.

What did he say?”

A smirk came to Skinner’s face that she instantly

resented.

“You know Mulder, he said he’d think about it.”

“Sir,” Scully leaned forward handing him the brown

envelope she’d taken from Mulder’s apartment. “I think

he’s been set up. Maybe even blackmailed into taking

that assignment in Cleveland.”

Skinner took the envelope from her, looking at her with

a questioning expression.

“I gave him that assignment, Agent Scully.”

“I know that, sir, but he also told me that it was a

request from you personally, that AIC Wilcox is a

friend of yours. I know you’ve tried very hard to deny

any profiling requests from outside our department.”

She nodded towards the envelope Skinner held in his

hands.

Skinner opened the envelope, spilling the photos and

the note that came with them out onto his desk. His

eyes widened when he realized what he was looking at.

“Where did you get these?”

“Mulder found them shoved under his door the night of

your meeting. We’d gone out for ice cream, ended up in

the park. He just wanted my thoughts on what to do. I

think someone made the decision for him. That note was

referring to me. Maybe he was even threatened with the

X-Files.”

Skinner gathered the photos and placed them back in the

envelope.

“Scully, there’s something else you should know. I

threatened him with the X-Files.”

“Sir?”

“It’s not going to matter what Mulder decides. They’ve

also decided to close the X-Files. . . stating that the

necessity to downsize has left them no choice but to

eliminate unnecessary expenditures.”

Now she was angry.

“Is that what we are, unnecessary expenditures? How

convenient, get rid of Mulder and close the files.”

“Scully–I know how this sounds. The case I gave him,

I was just trying to make them see what a valuable

agent he is, how valuable you both are.”

“With a profiling case? Well, that worked really well.”

Scully found this all beyond comprehension. “Did they

give Mulder a time frame?”

Skinner sighed. “He has forty-eight hours to make his

decision.”

Scully stood without another word, turning away from

Skinner and making her way to the door.

“Scully?”

“Yes,” she replied with out turning around.

“This thing with Ritter. It’s eating him up, isn’t

it?”

Scully looked down at her feet. Mulder had gone back

to his own apartment when they’d returned to

Washington. She’d only seen him twice. Both times he

had been quiet and withdrawn. She couldn’t get him to

talk to her.

“Yes, it is.”

“You keep your eye on him.” She could hear the concern

in Skinner’s voice. Despite her misgivings, she knew

they had a friend in this man.

“I will, sir.”

2630 HEGAL PLACE

ALEXANDRIA, VIRGINIA

1:47 PM

Her second knock on his door had gone unanswered.

Awkwardly she pinned the bag from the deli against the

wall as she attempted to put the key into the lock

herself, hesitating only slightly at the thought of

what would keep him from answering. The doorknob

turned in her hand and Mulder swung the door open,

barely acknowledging her presence as he walked back

into the living room.

“What took you so long? I figured you would have

trailed me back here hours ago.”

She tried to ignore the disdain in his voice. She

would not let him get to her.

Bringing the bag into the room and setting it down on

the table, she took in his appearance. Mulder was

still dressed in his suit pants. His tie was gone and his

shirt unbuttoned to reveal his untucked tee shirt. He

wasn’t wearing any shoes. His face held an edge to it,

not anger, more like aggravated humiliation in letting

everything get to this point. Two empty beer bottles

sat on the table. The pain from his gunshot wound was

etched on his face.

“I brought us something to eat.”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Damn it, Mulder,” she said dumping the bag none too

gently onto the table. “Don’t start with me. I’m in

this as much as you are.”

“No, you’re not, this has nothing to do with you.”

Scully was stuck dumb.

“How can you say that to me?”

“You didn’t kill Peyton, I did.”

“You’re not a killer, Mulder, stop saying that.”

“How do you know that, Scully? How do you know I

didn’t pull that trigger out of some subconscious need

to justify what happened to you in New York? An eye

for an eye.”

Scully was furious now, what was going on here? She’d

never seen him react quite like this before and she was

certain that there was more to this whole thing than

just Mulder’s remorse over what had happened. He was,

however, talking to her and she was determined to get

to the bottom of this charade before the day was over.

“Mulder, please, just stop. Listen to what you’re

saying. I understand how you feel, it was a terrible

accident.”

She stepped closer to him but he backed off as she

extended her hand in a calming motion, afraid he would

flee. She sat down on the couch in an act of

frustration.

“Peyton’s death was ruled accidental by the Cleveland

PD, Mulder, you know that. No one believes there was

anything premeditated about it but you.”

He turned away from her, coming to stand in front of

his desk, refusing to look at her.

“You know, Scully,” Mulder said as he traced his fingers

across the front of his desk, gazing out through the

dusty blinds at the rain drizzling down the window.

“The guys in VCS, they used to talk about me. They

used to say that the reason I was so good at getting

inside the heads of these monsters was because inside

my head I was just like them.”

Scully could see that Mulder was miles away. Deep in

despair over what had transpired in Cleveland. She

needed desperately to bring him back.

“You’re not a killer, Mulder, not in the sense that

they are. Yes, you’ve killed before; it’s an

unfortunate part of the job. Why is this bothering you

so much?”

“And what ‘sense’ is that!”

He turned, glaring at her with tired eyes.

“Think about it, Scully. Think about all the serial

killers we’ve investigated, think about their

childhood, their background. What do you see? Me! I

fit the profile every time. Maybe those guys were

right.”

Scully met his eyes. Years ago, she might have been

inclined to believe him. His carelessness, his

arrogant and self-centered approach to their

investigations had more often than not led to an

unnecessary death. This man before her now was

different, and she realized with frightening clarity

that his self-doubt was eating him up.

“You don’t believe that.”

He broke eye contact, unable to meet her trusting eyes

and looked down at his feet.

“I don’t know what to believe.”

Scully’s hands on his arms made him shiver and he

raised his head to again meet her eyes.

“Mulder,” she said, reaching up to caress the side of

his face, running her fingers though his unruly hair.

“I’ll agree that the things that happened to you in

your childhood are factors that we find in the history

of many a killer, but you rose above that. You’re like

the phoenix rising from the ashes. You’ve become an

elegant and respectable man and I would never question

your righteousness.”

Mulder glanced away from her, chuckled softly in a

disgusted way.

“You’ve never given up on anything in your life,

Mulder. Even when I’ve tried my damnedest to prove you

wrong, you’ve never given up. Don’t give up now.

Don’t let this get to you. Don’t let them get to you.”

His eyes came back to hers.

“Don’t let them get to us.”

At her puzzled look he continued.

“You saw the note, Scully. ‘Be careful who you love.’

This quest of mine has caused me to loose everyone I’ve

ever loved. That was a warning. I won’t let it take

you away from me. Nothing, not even the truth is worth

that.”

Scully studied the man standing before her. In all

their years together he had never been able to protect

her. She’d been taken twice against her will, given an

incurable disease and been deprived of her ability to

bear children all in an attempt to make him give up his

quest. In the end she was only able to come to the

same realization that he seemed to have already come

to, it was time to end it.

“No.”

Mulder looked down at her puzzled.

“What?”

“Tell them no, you’re not going to resign.”

“Scully, it doesn’t make any difference. They’ll fire

me.”

“No–they won’t.”

Now he was really confused and he stepped away from

her, walking a few steps before turning again, rubbing

his arm as the ache came back.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“There’s still a killer loose in Cleveland. Your

identification of the suspect almost led to an arrest.

They know who they’re looking for now, Mulder. Skinner

won’t let you down. You haven’t lost your touch,

you’re just a little rusty.”

“Yeah, old and rusty, ” he mumbled stepping away from

her.

“You’re a classic, Mulder.”

She could see the pain on his face and realized that it

wasn’t just the mental pain that had drained all the

beauty from him. His arm was obviously bothering him.

Stepping up next to him again, she gently eased the

bandage away to be sure it was healing properly. To

her surprise he didn’t object.

“Where’s your sling?”

“I don’t know, where ever I left it I guess,” he said

making a sweeping motion of the messy apartment with

his right arm.

“You know your arm wouldn’t hurt as much if you wore

it.”

“Yes, doctor,” he said flopping down on the couch and

throwing his head back. He was exhausted.

Scully picked up the bag from the deli and made her way

to his kitchen. She was determined to get some food in

him.

A rapid pounding on his door startled them both. When

it happened again she looked out of the kitchen in time

to see Mulder, his left hand on the doorknob, his

Walther PPK in his right. He peered through his

peephole, sighed and then opened the door. Walter

Skinner stepped into the apartment.

“Sir?”

Scully watched as their boss sized up her partner.

“You look like hell, Mulder, how much have you had to

drink?”

Mulder didn’t answer, his eyes flashing to the empty

bottles on the table. Skinner followed his gaze and

then looked to Scully for confirmation.

“You’ve got more willpower than I do, I would have

drank the whole six-pack.”

Mulder had had enough of the pleasantries.

“You here to put the final nail in my coffin?”

Skinner watched his agent sway with exhaustion. He

looked again at Scully who still stood in the kitchen

doorway.

“Actually, I’m here to tell you you’re wanted back in

Cleveland.”

A sneer spread across Mulder’s face.

“I thought I was SUSPENDED.”

Skinner grabbed Mulder by the right bicep leading him

into the living room. Scully, uncertain of their boss’

intentions followed them.

“Listen,” he said, looking back and forth between the

both of them. “There’s something going on here, but

it’s not what you think, you’re being misled by the

enemy. As ugly as it may sound, Mulder, the only way

you’re going to defeat them is if you start using their

own tools against them. Do the things that even they

would be ashamed to do. It’s time you figured out that

the only way you’re gonna win this game is if you start

shooting back.”

Mulder yanked his arm from Skinner’s grasp. Stepping

away, Skinner could see that the comment had hurt him.

“Look, I’m sorry, that was a poor choice of words, but

it’s the truth.”

“Yes, it was,” Scully said from behind him.

Skinner turned his attention back to Mulder.

“Mulder, for as brilliant a man as you are, you’re

incredibly gullible. You’re so wrapped up in this

search for the truth of yours. This insatiable need

you have to prove the unbelievable and you can’t see

that your career and quite possibly your life are

being manipulated by the very people you work

for.”

Mulder wasn’t sure he wanted to hear that right then.

His head and his arm throbbed and that old couch behind

Skinner looked so damn inviting. He rubbed his hand

across his forehead.

“What are you talking about?”

“They were afraid of you, Mulder. You put a real scare

into the powers that be years ago when you started

digging into the X-files. You and I both know there

are things in those files that the average American has

no idea about, but they should. Alone, you were a

formable enemy and had they let you go, they knew you

would pursue things on your own, away from the

mainstream in a place they couldn’t control you. So

they found a way to control you,” Skinner finished,

turning to Scully.

“Dana was sent to spy on you or so you thought but I

think by now you both know that the plan worked better

than they could have ever imagined. They’ve spent ten

years trying to dissuade you by any means necessary,

Mulder. That message, those pictures, they’re exactly

what you believe them to be, a threat. They’re using

Scully against you, AGAIN and you, my friend, are

letting them.”

Mulder stood there, speechless for some time. In his

mind he knew what Skinner was telling him was true.

He’d suspected it himself for years but to hear his

boss confirm those suspicions made him ill. His eyes

met Scully’s.

Skinner dug into his coat pocket, withdrawing Mulder’s

service weapon and badge. He handed them to the agent

standing in front of him.

“Go back to Cleveland, Agent Mulder, solve the case.

Don’t let what happened with Eliot Ness happen to you.”

Mulder met Skinner’s gaze, he took the badge and weapon

from him hesitantly. Skinner stepped away. On his way

out the door, he touched Scully’s shoulder.

“Make sure he’s one hundred percent before he leaves

here.”

Act III

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

11:40 AM

Mulder wasn’t one hundred percent, but in the past

twenty-four hours Scully had gotten him to eat two

meals and he’d slept a good twelve hours. The effects

of the case were still evident on his face but at least

his clothes were clean and he was thinking clearly.

Wilcox had met them at the airport and, upon their

arrival at the bureau, had wasted no time

ushering them into his office.

“You’re probably wondering how you managed to get

called back on this case, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder put his hands on his hips.

“Considering that yesterday I was about to be shown the

door, yeah, I am a little curious.”

“Seems our suspect, or at least we assume it was our

suspect, called in an anonymous tip to the local paper

and several local TV stations. He happened to mention

that he’d been identified by a certain FBI agent named

Fox Mulder as the probable suspect in these grisly

murders, but that the Bureau had removed him from the

case.”

Mulder turned to look at Scully.

“I don’t know how much you’ve garnered from the old

case files, but there was a lot of speculation that Mr.

Ness covered for the killer back in the 30’s. He

claimed he didn’t have enough evidence to arrest the

guy, but a lot of comments from others involved would

lead you to believe otherwise. There are still people

in this town who remember that investigation and they

don’t want the same thing to happen again.”

Mulder suddenly remember what Skinner had said last

night as he’d left his apartment, ‘Don’t let what

happened with Eliot Ness happen to you’. What had

happened? Much like himself Ness had been a crusader.

What would have caused a man who’d worked so hard to

solve the killing spree, suddenly become so vague about

his findings? Ness had run for public office without

success shortly after the case had ended. The killer

had vanished into the woodwork and Ness’ career had

never been the same. Scully’s voice brought Mulder out

of his funk.

“They didn’t get a trace on any of the calls?”

“Yeah, they did, they all came from pay phones, three

separate ones.”

They both turned to Mulder when he spoke.

“What else have you got on this guy? Anything?”

“Yeah, actually, Alicia Morgan is recovering nicely.

She was a big help with information but there’s one

little problem with what she’s been able to give us.

Her description of the suspect doesn’t quite match

yours. Let me get the file, then I gotta run, Ritter’s

funeral is this morning.”

As Wilcox stepped toward the door Mulder grabbed his

arm.

“Alicia Morgan?”

“She’s the woman he kidnapped from the bar that night.

He didn’t kill her, I thought you knew that.”

Did he? Mulder thought. Where had his head been the

past few days? The people, the victims in this mess

were slipping away from him. Ritter’s death was still

gnawing on him and he had to make that right.

“We’re coming with you.”

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

6:20PM

The conference room looked much the same as it had

several days ago. Scully had insisted on going out to

get them something to eat. At this point he almost

longed for the days when nobody cared if he ate or not.

He’d had a queasy feeling in his stomach ever since

returning from Ritter’s funeral. It had been hard,

extremely hard to face the family of the young agent

knowing that they all knew he was the man responsible

for his death. Despite the findings of the CPD, Mulder

did feel responsible. Their acceptance of his genuine

apology had moved him. Ritter’s father had spoken to

him briefly, stating that a law enforcement career was

much like joining the armed forces. Putting your life

on the line in the name of something you honestly

believed in. “Don’t let it eat at you, son,” he’d

said. “Good men like you are hard to find.”

But it was Jean herself who had really stunned him.

She’d embraced him, given him a fierce hug in the

funeral home and later, at the cemetery, she’d pulled him

off to the side and in a private conversation had told

him that Peyton had idolized him. How Ritter had spent

hours reading old case files and trying to come to the

conclusions Mulder had found. She wanted him to know

that despite what he may have heard over the years,

Peyton had told her that Mulder’s “spooky” reputation

had slowly been replaced by that of a man dedicated to

his passions.

“We all make mistakes, Agent Mulder,” she’d said. “We

wouldn’t be human if we didn’t. My mistake was in

believing nothing could happen to him. His was in

believing the Bureau would protect him. Don’t make that

mistake, Agent Mulder.”

Mulder rubbed the back of his neck and stretched his

arms out to relieve the tension across his shoulders.

Pain radiated up his arm from the wound and he almost

considered digging out the painkillers they’d given him

when he left the hospital. He needed Scully’s nimble

fingers to work their magic. More than that he needed

her here right now because he was suddenly beginning to

see a picture, the whole picture, and it wasn’t very

pretty.

He looked up at the click of the opening door. Scully

made her way into the room carrying several white

styrofoam containers. The sudden smell of food made

him nauseous.

Scully saw the look pass across his face. Taking in

the fact that he looked like he hadn’t moved from his

seat in the forty-five minutes she’d been gone, she was

fairly certain that getting any of it into him was a

lost cause. She set the food containers down on the

table and leaned on it, her other hand coming to rest

on her hip.

“What’s wrong?”

Mulder sat back with a sigh.

“Everything, I think. Sit down.”

She pulled a chair over and sat beside him. On the

table in front of him was a yellow tablet onto which

he’d made quite a list. Why hadn’t he used her laptop,

which still sat tightly closed on the table? He pushed

his list towards her.

clip_image008

“See what you think of this.”

Scully took the pad and began to read.

1- Where do I see the X-Files going? I don’t honestly

know. Do I care anymore?

2- Serial killer is reenacting a 1930’s killing

spree . . . looking for justice or looking to prove there

is no justice?

3- Frank Dossman, the only suspect arrested in the

1930’s was murdered . . . he knew the real killer

and would squeal?

4- 1930 crime spree ended when Ness raided the ghetto

and burned it to the ground . . . maybe this

is what the killer had wanted? (A pretty sick

way to clean up the city.)

5- Current suspect has jumped to victims 11 and

12 . . . he’s escalating the case for some reason?

6- Current suspect reveals himself to me . . . he wants me

to know who he is?

7- Ness claimed to have known the identity of the

killer but never revealed who it was . . . someone

influential in Cleveland society . . . was he

threatened?

8- Current suspect tipped off media re: my

suspension . . . he wants me on this case for a reason?

9- Ritter believed the Bureau would protect him . . . he

ends up dead . . . maybe he knew the killer?

10-Skinner asked me to work this case . . . to save the X-

Files or to save me?

11-I’m being used, we’ve been used . . . I won’t let it

happen to us anymore!

12-I will be careful who I love . . . I love you.

The final two points took her by surprise and she

looked up to find his eyes intent upon her face. He

hadn’t used the laptop because this list belonged only

to them. There was a determination in his expression

that she hadn’t seen in him for some time and the

implications of that determination frightened her.

“Mulder,” she began softly. “You think this has all

been a ruse? Eight people dead in someone’s attempt to

get you or us out of the Bureau? That’s sick.”

Mulder sat back in the hard chair.

“I think, Scully, that back in the 1930’s some very

influential people had control over law enforcement in

this city. This was the Depression. Almost a third of

the city lived in those hobo jungles down along the

river, or in others like it, those who didn’t were

terrified, they demanded results. Organized crime, the

mob, you name it. Cleveland was one of the most crime-

ridden cities in the country. People could be bought.”

“You think Ness was bought out?”

“I think he could have been ‘dissuaded’, yes.”

His use of the word Skinner had used back in the

apartment, was not lost on her.

“Like you.”

He looked away and then very softly answered her

unspoken question.

“Yeah, like me.”

“Mulder,” she said, reaching over to place her hand on

his arm.

“They’ve used you against me since the day we were

partnered Scully. Ness had a family. Who’s to say that

wasn’t used against him in the same way.”

Scully sighed, Mulder’s paranoia in full swing.

“All right, but at that time forensics were just coming

into use. Any evidence acquired using the techniques

of the time was shaky at best. There were no men like

you, no profilers to put the pieces together and paint

a portrait of the killer. The lack of solid leads, the

pressure from the media, public hysteria, it’s not hard

to see why Ness and his men had such a hard time

identifying a suspect.”

“But they DID have a suspect, Scully, several of them.

One very good one he let slip away. Don’t you get it?”

With frustration evident in her voice, she pulled her

hand away.

“What am I supposed to get?”

Mulder erupted from the chair, slamming his palms on

the table.

“Ness worked this case for years, Scully! They had so

much damn evidence they didn’t know where to put it

all. Do you know that there are almost no official

records in existence today on the case? It’s all gone,

conveniently lost. Doesn’t that sound familiar? What

I’ve been working with here are old coroner’s files,

newspaper clippings full of pulp fiction, and private

files from people who had worked the case.”

Mulder turned and stepped away from the table, coming

to stand in front of the white board that held most of

the current crime scene photos. He put his hands on his

hips.

“I wonder how long it will take for all this to

disappear? It’s been happening to us for years,

Scully. We work our asses off on a case and then all

the evidence disappears and the two of us have to

come up with some fictional accounting that makes sense

of what we spent the taxpayer’s dollars on. What it

comes down to is that nobody knows the truth of what

really happened because we have no proof of what you

and I both know to be true. We haven’t SOLVED

anything,” he finished with a sigh of resignation.

Scully sat there, staring at his back. What could she

say when everything he had just said was true?

“Mulder, maybe we need to stop thinking about what

happened in the 1930’s and concentrate on solving the

case in hand.”

He turned around then to face her.

“I don’t think we’re supposed to solve it, Scully.”

When he was met with nothing but her questioning

glance, he continued.

“Remember what Skinner said? That this is not what it

all appears to be? I’m not going to be used anymore to

perpetuate a lie, or flush out who ever the government

is looking for at the moment. I think we have an

opportunity here, Scully, someone is providing us with

an opportunity to bring this to the attention of the

public. There’s a press conference tomorrow morning, I

want–I need your approval to fire that first shot.”

Scully sat for a moment, assimilating all that he had

said. Did he honestly think the taxpayer’s would care

about a couple of public servants that felt they were

being duped by their superiors? Is that what he was

trying to say? There was no way she was about to let

him stand in front of a microphone and whine about not

being treated fairly. What the hell was he thinking?

She got up from the chair and approached him, watching

his expression change from hopeful to disappointed when

she finally found herself standing in front of him. He

met her eyes when she spoke.

“Mulder, you can’t stand in front of an army of

reporters and claim that you are not able do you job

properly when your superiors have other motives–which

you can’t prove. They don’t want to hear that. They

want to know what’s being done to catch this killer.”

He closed his eyes and stood for several minutes not

saying anything. She could tell he was valiantly

attempting to control his rage at her unwillingness to

go along with his request. When he opened them again

she saw not anger, but pain.

“I expected that. Somehow I expected that you’d still

deny everything, Scully. We’ve got to stop

letting them manipulate us. I will not risk our

relationship because of what others expect, insist or

allow us to do.”

He brushed past her, grabbing his jacket from the back

of the chair.

“Mulder? Where are you going?”

Ignoring her question, he reached for the doorknob and

opened the door to the hallway and his escape.

“Mulder — wait! I don’t deny . . .

BANG

JUSTICE CENTER MEDIA ROOM

9:10AM

The police chief had just finished briefing the media

on what information they had recently ascertained. The

drawing of the suspect Ms. Morgan had described had

been released to the media several days ago but so far

no leads as to the suspect’s identity had been

received. There had been no new victims. After

fording several questions on his own, he introduced the

representatives from the FBI.

“I’d like to introduce SAIC Wilcox from the Cleveland

Field Office, and Agents Mulder and Scully from the

Washington Bureau. They are here to bring you up to

speed on the Bureau’s findings.”

Scully hadn’t seen Mulder since he’d slammed the door

in her face the evening before. She had left him a

message that he’d promptly ignored. She did know what

he wanted so desperately to do. And he was right, it

had nothing to do with solving the case. She also

knew that with her or without her, he was about to

make it perfectly clear to those who had run their

lives for the past ten years that he — they, she thought to

herself, would no longer let that happen. Wilcox and

Mulder stepped up to the bank of microphones; Scully

remained just off to Mulder’s left. After explaining

the Bureau’s role in the investigation so far, Wilcox

opened the press conference.

“Agent Wilcox, I understand this suspect had been

identified prior to Ms. Morgan’s abduction?”

“No suspect has been identified, all we have is a

composite drawing of a man from her description.”

Another reporter shouted from the back of the room.

“Is this the same man in the drawing Agent Mulder gave

you almost a week ago?”

Wilcox glared at Mulder.

“The man in Agent Mulder’s drawing could not be linked

to the crimes at the time, there was no proof of his

allegation that this man was our suspect.”

Again the same reporter shouted from the back of the

room.

“I understand Agent Mulder jumps to a lot of

conclusions without proof.”

Mulder glanced in Scully’s direction, seeking her

approval one last time. She nodded and was pleased to

see his lips curl in a tentative smile.

“Agent Mulder is a qualified criminal profiler. Any

conclusions he comes to are based on his expertise as

an investigator.”

“But it’s my understanding that Agent Mulder doesn’t

work for VCS.”

“Excuse me — Sir?” Mulder stepped closer to the

microphone.

“You have every right to question my expertise in this

matter. Fact is, I haven’t been with VSC for over ten

years and yet Washington saw fit to send me here to try

and make sense out of something no one has any

intention of seeing brought to a close — at least not in

the near future.”

“Mulder? What are you doing?” Wilcox’ questioning

voice rang in his right ear.

Another reporter jumped in.

“Are you saying the Bureau doesn’t want this case

solved?”

Mulder again looked in Scully’s direction.

“I’m SUGGESTING that there are forces at work within

the government and the private sector for that matter,

of which the public is totally unaware. These groups

make it their job to hamper an investigation such as

this one and therefore make it impossible for me and

others in my position to find the truth.”

The man in the back of the room spoke again.

“Alien forces, Agent Mulder?”

Scully could see Mulder bristle at the comment. His

fingers gripping the podium so tightly the tips had

turned white.

“No, not alien forces, and you’ve obviously done some

investigating on your own. But if you continue to joke

about this, you’re only acting against me and all these

other fine law enforcement personnel. Look, when you —

you assume a position where you swear to uphold the law

and protect the public you expect to be allowed to do

your job to the best of your ability.”

“And you’re saying the Bureau doesn’t allow you to do

that?”

“Not the Bureau per-se, but certain factions that

perhaps have other agendas in mind.”

This had quickly become a conversation between the two

men. Most of the other reporters in the room seemed

quite content to listen in. Any questions regarding

the progress of the case had been forgotten.

“How far up are we talking about?”

“I’m not sure, the Justice Department, perhaps all the

way to the Attorney General.”

“You’re accusing the Attorney General of the United

States of complacency in a crime?”

“NO! I’m not ACCUSING anyone of anything. What I’m

trying to get you to understand is you need to take

that investigative imagination of yours and look beyond

the people in my position. We’re just pawns in this

game.”

With that Mulder turned from the podium and exited the

room, the sounds of his name and more questions being

shouted to his retreating back.

Scully found him a few minutes later, leaning against

the wall outside the conference room, his head thrown

back against the wall, his eyes tightly closed. She

approached him cautiously.

“Mulder?”

When he didn’t respond she stepped close to him,

sliding her right arm around his shoulder and placing

her left hand on the back of his neck, drawing his head

slowly towards her. She stretched up on her tiptoes to

give him a chaste kiss.

He responded then, more than she had anticipated.

Wrapping his arms around her, he kissed her back.

Gently at first, and then placing his hands on either

side of her ribcage, he spun her around so she was

against the wall. Lifting her so he didn’t have to

bend down to reach her, he deepened the kiss almost

desperately. His tongue played against her teeth.

This was so wrong. Here in the hallway and yet she

found she couldn’t stop herself from letting him in.

Their tongues danced back and forth, their breathing

becoming more irregular until the sound of someone

clearing their throat extremely loud made them stop.

Mulder broke the kiss. Slowly lowering her to the

floor as he tried to regain control of himself. The

palms of his hands came to rest against the wall on

either side of her head and she watched the desire in

his eyes disappear as his breathing became more

regular. He took a deep shuddering breath and turned

around to face Wilcox.

To Wilcox’ credit he made no comment about their little

sojourn in the hallway.

“You sure opened a can of worms out there, Agent

Mulder. I hope you’ve got proof to backup these claims

of yours, because the switchboard is already lighting

up like a Christmas tree and I can just imagine what’s

going on in Washington.”

“I don’t need proof, sir, Washington does. I just want

to be able to do my job. That’s all I’ve ever wanted,”

he finished, as he stepped away and headed off down the

hall.

FBI REGIONAL FIELD OFFICE

CLEVELAND, OHIO

7:35PM

Mulder sat staring at the two composite drawings. Who

was this man whose life he had lived for one dream-

filled moment? He hadn’t acted the part of a serial

killer. Nothing in those brief moments inside his head

had pointed to any inner rage or lust, no stressor that

had caused the man to embark on this spree of killings.

What he had felt instead was sport. And a man that

kills for sport is usually employed by someone else.

Eight people were dead, but Mulder no longer thought it

was the result of some psychopath reliving a case from

the 1930’s. Something even more sinister was going on

here.

This other man, the one he was certain he knew from

somewhere, stared at him with an eye of knowledge.

Knowledge that someone was using one of the most

gruesome murder cases in history as a backdrop to

destroy the X-Files and his career. Mulder was sure

this man was the informant who had tipped off the press.

Why? Why was this man lurking in the shadows of the case?

And why had Skinner, of all people, urged him to suddenly

expose an agency of men who had for years prevented him

from bringing to the attention of the public crimes in

which the government was almost certainly involved?

This wasn’t a can of worms; it was a box of snakes.

The ringing of his cell phone suddenly jolted him.

“Mulder.”

“Agent Mulder, I have some information that I think you

would find most interesting.”

“Who is this?”

Mulder thought he recognized the voice, but his tired

mind couldn’t place it with a face.

“I understand you’re being pulled off this case for

good. I think there are some things you should know

before you head home.”

Mulder squeezed the bridge of his nose with this thumb

and forefinger.

“All right, what do I need to know?”

“I want you, and you ALONE, to meet me, on the Eagle

Road bridge in about an hour.”

“A bit melodramatic, wouldn’t you say?”

“Makes it just that more intriguing,” and with that the

caller hung up.

Mulder punched the OFF button on his phone. Ness has

been one of the most high profile investigators of his

time. Working for the Treasury Department until he had

accepted the position as Safety Director for the city

of Cleveland. His biggest claim to fame had been his

investigation of then mob boss Al Capone. He and his

“Untouchables” had been the ones who had finally

brought the man down.

His intelligence, foresight and investigative

brilliance gave him the ability to lead and inspire

those around him. Under his direction, the Cleveland

police force became a model for the entire country.

When Ness left law enforcement in the 1940’s his career

began a downturn from which it never recovered.

Mulder reached over and picked up the copy of “The

Untouchables” he’d purchased not long after he’d begun

working the case. He flipped through the book to some

photos. Staring at the photo of Eliot Ness, Mulder

suddenly imagined he was looking at himself.

Scully had left the Cleveland office a little over an

hour after taking a call from A.D. Skinner.

Skinner had none too politely told them they were being

pulled off the case and that he expected them in his

office at 9:00AM the following morning. She’d gotten

them seats on the red-eye for later that evening and

had left to go pack their things and check out. Mulder

now fought the inner battle of whether or not to call

her and tell her where he was about to go.

“Scully.”

“Hey, it’s me.”

His voice sounded hesitant and she was instantly on

alert.

“Where are you, Mulder?”

“I’m still at the Bureau but I’ve got an errand to run,

maybe you’d like to come along?”

The conversation was cryptic but she could read between

the lines.

“You going to pick me up?”

“Yeah, give me 15.”

OUTSIDE HAMPTON INN CLEVELAND

Mulder was waiting at the curb when she exited the

hotel. She slid into the passenger seat and buckled

up.

“What kind of errand are we running?”

“I got a call, just before I called you. I’m certain

it’s the man I saw at the Conrail crime scene. This

may sound weird, but I keep thinking I know him but I

didn’t recognize the voice. He wants me to meet him on

the Eagle Road bridge. He said he has some

information…”

“Your informants always have information, Mulder,” she

interrupted him. “But it’s usually something that gets

you into more trouble.”

He looked away from her, staring out the front window

of the car at the rain that had begun to dampen the

windshield.

“You know, I got the impression that you were in on

this with me this morning at that conference. Was I

mistaken?”

She reached over and touched his arm.

“No, you were not mistaken, but you didn’t exactly fire

a warning shot Mulder, you launched a missile and I’m

afraid the destruction might be too extensive.”

She watched as a smile curved the corners of his mouth.

“Okay, this is gonna sound a bit melodramatic, but that

seems to be the way this guy wants to play it. I want

you on the floor in the back, out of sight. He told me

to come alone and I want him to think that I have. When

I’ve made contact with him, I’ll ring you once on the

phone. Call for back up. Whatever this guy has to

say, I want a chance to hear it before the wrath of

Cleveland converges on the site. I don’t believe this

guy is responsible for the murders, but I get the

impression that he knows who is.”

“Are you wearing a vest, Mulder?”

“What?”

“Please, Mulder, think about this, you’ve just made

allegations that the government and others might be

responsible for cover-ups. It wouldn’t be surprising

if someone out there wanted you dead. This is a Bureau

car, is there armor in the trunk?”

Mulder pulled the car into the underground garage for

the hotel and found a parking spot. To Scully’s

satisfaction there were indeed two kevlar vests in the

trunk of the car. Mulder grudgingly acknowledged her

request and in one swift move, removed his coat and

jacket to put the vest on over his dress shirt. Ten

minutes and $8.00 later they exited the garage and

headed for the flats.

CORNER OF SCRANTON AND GIRARD

WEST BANK, CUYAHOGA RIVER

8:22PM

Mulder parked the car on the dead-end side street and

got out. Scully was nestled securely on the floor in

the back seat. The rain had lessened to a chilly mist

as he crossed Scranton Road and headed towards Eagle

Avenue. There was very little light, but he thought he

could make out a figure leaning against the steel

girders. He reached into his coat pocket making sure

his cell phone was there. All he had to do was punch

#1 to reach Scully.

As he approached the man, he could see he was tall,

about Mulder’s height, dressed in a parka and wearing a

baseball cap.

“Agent Mulder.”

The voice, again he thought he recognized the tone but

it was laced with a hoarseness that made him unsure.

And then the man turned into what little light there

was and removed his cap. Mulder gasped in shock as

recognition set in. Michael Kritschgau, his face

disfigured with burn scars, extended a hand to him.

Mulder accepted his hand and as they shook he could

feel the scars on his hand as well.

“I came to explain to you what you’ve gotten yourself

involved in.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

A light flickered across the bridge and both men froze.

Looking in the direction it had come from they both saw

a large ore freighter being pulled up the Cuyahoga

River towards them.

“This whole thing was a set up. Designed to get you

out of the Bureau for good. But someone else has

intervened and gotten you to do exactly what you’ve

just done, plant the seeds of deception in the minds of

an otherwise unsuspecting public.”

“Eight innocent people are dead, an agent was killed,

are you saying that this was all planned? That I was

used?”

“Did Skinner tell you where this case originated?”

Mulder thought for a moment.

“He said outside the Bureau. But he also told us that

it wasn’t what it seemed.”

“It never was. There’s no murderer here, Agent Mulder,

not this time, maybe not in Ness’s day either. You

can’t solve this case because there’s no case to solve.

You were meant to fail and once they had you out, your

career would take a dive just like Ness. The note you

got, the photos, that was all part of this. They know

how much she means to you.”

“Is she in danger? Who set me up?”

“That outside source, I’m sure.

A warning whistle cut the stillness and they could feel

the bridge moving underneath them. The freighter was

approaching and the bridge had begun its rise off the

river to allow it to pass.

“Answer me! What about the others, do you know who

they are?”

“They won’t hurt her or you, not now you’ve gone

public, Mulder. You’re going to become very high

profile in all of this. Your job with the X-Files will

no longer just revolve around explaining the

unexplained, you’re going to be called on to explain

WHY they are unexplained. You’ll become untouchable.

You’re on our side now.”

Suddenly a shot rang out, the bullet ricocheting off

the girder above their heads. Kritschgau bolted.

“Damn it Kritschgau! On whose side?”

Mulder reached into his pocket and hit the #1 on his

phone and then took off across the bridge after

Kritschgau.

Scully had her phone out and was fumbling 911 the

instant she heard the single ring of her phone.

Exiting the car, she tried to make out if the two men

were still on the bridge. She was almost at the foot

of the bridge before the call connected.

“911 operator.”

“This is Dana Scully with the FBI, my badge number is

JTT0331613, we need police back up! My partner and I

are in pursuit of a murder suspect. We’re on Scranton,

the Eagle Road bridge!”

She didn’t wait for any acknowledgement when she heard

the shots being fired.

“Mulder!” Damn him.

The streetlights were of little help and the rain had

picked up again in earnest. The sudden rumbling of

metal and the creaking of gears made her turn her

attention to the lift bridge as it began its rise from

the river. A huge ore freighter was making its way up

the Cuyahoga River from the ore docks, bound for the

lake and there was no way of stopping it.

Sirens blared in the distance, but she knew there was

little the police would be able to do once they

arrived. The bridge itself was now some 40 feet in the

air. Looking up she could see that Mulder and whomever

he had met were now trapped on the rising bridge. With

the freighter on the river there was no way the bridge

would come down until it had passed.

Mulder caught up with Kritschgau; there was nowhere

for either of them to go. He grabbed the man’s coat

and slammed him against the girders of the bridge.

“Damn it, did you set me up? Who are these other

people?”

Kritschgau wrestled with Mulder, pulling his hands from

his coat.

“You idiot, that’s not who’s shooting at us! The

people I’m talking about want what you want, Mulder,

what we both want, justice, the truth, and a way to

make the public understand what’s being done to them. I

can’t tell you, not yet but we’ve gotten you to open up

a pathway for ourselves and others like us, a way for

our voices to be heard”.

Mulder pulled his gun and stuck it in Kritschgau’s

face.

“Don’t give me any of this liberation psychobabble, I

want to know who’s behind this, who am I working for

now?”

Scully watched from below as the two men wrestled each

other against the railing of the bridge. Mulder’s long

coat was the only way she could identify who was who. It

looked as if his informant had him pinned against the

railing. She had no way of knowing who had been firing

at whom.

Cruisers pulled up and two officers got out running to

where Scully now stood, watching the drama unfold above

her.

“What the hell’s going on here?”

“My partner and I believe your suspect are on that

bridge.”

Both officers looked up, following Scully’s gaze to the

two figures now more than half way across the bridge

and still locked in a lethal embrace.

Just then, another car pulled up, this time a Bureau

issue followed closely by another cruiser. Wilcox

jumped from the Bureau car, the Chief of Police from

the other.

“What are you two doing down here, Agent Scully?”

Wilcox yelled over the noise of the rising bridge.

“Who’s up there?”

“Agent Mulder, sir, and I believe your suspect.”

The police chief jumped in.

“I’ve got a marksman….”

“No, they’re too close together, I won’t let you take

that chance.”

Scully was livid.

“It’s not your choice to make!”

More cars pulled up illuminating the dark streets in a

circus of red and blue. A few dozen officers now stood

and watched the struggle. The police marksman

approached with his rifle.

Mulder was slowly losing his edge. The wound to his

arm made him weak on that side and Kritschgau was a

strong man. He had wrestled him around and now had

Mulder pinned to the railing almost crushing the life

out of him, his gun also pinned between himself and the

railing.

“Mulder, listen to me! The X-Files are full of victims

just like you. While you’ve been spending years

looking for the unexplained cause of the crimes, these

people have all been left to wonder why there is no

justice for their loved ones. I want justice for my

son, Scully wants justice for her sister and you want

justice for her and your family. You’ve given us a way

to make the public see the hidden agendas. There are

people willing to testify to the validity of your

accusations. You’re not alone in this!”

“Why now?” Mulder gasped, trying to catch his breath.

“Because you now have something you want to live for.”

“And that would be?”

“A future, with the woman you love.”

‘Scully’ Mulder thought. Using his legs, Mulder

managed to turn himself in Kritschgau’s grasp. The

steel of the bridge digging into his side as he was now

wedged sideways working to free his gun hand.

“Stop it!” Kritschgau pushed him forward, his head

meeting the steel girder with enough force to make him

see stars. He gasped in pain, blood slowly beginning

to trickle down his forehead. He would not get free of

this man. They both leaned precariously over the

bridge railing. Through the driving rain, Mulder could

see the freighter now just a short distance from the

bridge.

“I can solve this case, you know who killed these

people! You want people to know the truth, help me

here!”

“I can’t! Damn it, can’t you see! I’m a dead man; my

ambiguity allows me to work in the shadows, just like

them. There is a bigger, more important picture here,

Mulder. Open your eyes!”

Suddenly they were both bathed in a brilliant light.

Sailors on the freighter below had turned their

searchlight on the bridge. Kritschgau jumped in

surprise, bringing his hand up to shield his face from

the sudden brightness.

Mulder saw his chance. Putting his feet up on the

first rung of the bridge’s railing, and using his back,

he pulled Kritschgau forward over his shoulders.

Wrapping his left arm around the back of his neck, he

jerked the man forward.

“Take the shot when you’ve got it.”

The police chief’s orders rang in her ears, but Scully

refused to look away from the drama on the bridge. The

gun discharged, making her jump.

Mulder felt Kritschgau’s body jerk, their weight shift.

Realizing what was about to happen, Mulder tried

desperately to stop their forward momentum, but

Kritscghau’s weight was too much for him in that

awkward position and together they began to tumble over

the railing into the water below.

Scully, standing on the west bank, could not keep the

scream from escaping her throat.

“No!”

She and the rest of the officers watched the two men

plummet some ninety feet into the chilly waters of the

Cuyahoga and disappear just ahead of the freighter.

No one said a word. The police chief looked over at his

marksman and then back to Scully whose hands now hid

her eyes.

The two men had hit the water together, Kritschgau

clinging to Mulder’s coat in a death grip. Mulder

struggled to free himself of the man and his wet coat

in the frigid churning water left by the wake of the

freighter. The impact had knocked the air from his

lungs, and as he finally surfaced he gasped painfully

to draw breath. Pulling the kevlar vest from his body,

he made his way in the blackness towards what he hoped

was the riverbank.

It seemed like an eternity for the freighter to pass.

The chief called for EMT’s and backup on the east side

of the river where the two men had entered the water.

The sailors had seen the event unfold in their

searchlight and now trained it on the river below as

the huge ship passed under the bridge. There was no

sign of either man in the dark and chilly water.

It would be a while before either the police patrol

boat or the Coast Guard would be at the scene.

Officers were now dispatched with flashlights to search

the banks on either side in hope of finding either man.

Time was of the essence; neither of them could survive

long in 40 something degree water.

Scully turned to the police chief.

“You’ve got to get me over there,” she said, pointing

to the other side of the river.

“Gotta wait for the bridge Ma’am . . . it’s the quickest

way.”

Quick was at least 20 minutes and when Scully arrived

on the east bank she was devastated to learn there was

still no sign of Mulder or the suspect.

“Get me a light!” she shouted. Determined to look

herself if that’s what it took.

Suddenly a yell came up from the riverbank, 200

yards downstream.

“I see something!” an officer shouted. “Get some more

light down here!”

Scully said a silent prayer and ran with the others

down to the water’s edge.

Drenched, bloody and cold, Mulder was pulled from the

river. He now lay wrapped in blankets in the back of

an ambulance. He was refusing to be removed from the scene

until the other man was also found.

“Mulder, you’re suffering from hypothermia, we need to

get you to a hospital.” Scully pleaded with him.

“No sign of him?”

He shook his head as if already knowing the answer.

The action caused his stomach to churn at the same

time. She was right, he needed a warm bed.

“I don’t know, Mulder, they’ll have a better chance of

finding something in the daylight.”

One of the EMT officers popped his head inside the

vehicle. “We’re rolling!”

Scully nodded.

“They’ll nev . . . never find him, Scully,” Mulder said

with chattering teeth.

Epilogue

BASEMENT OFFICE TWO WEEKS LATER

Scully walked into the office carrying a bakery bag and

two cups of real coffee. Mulder was already there and

looked like he had been for some time.

“Morning.”

Setting her parcels down, but not moving from where she

stood, she took a moment to admire the view in from of

her. Tie askew and his sleeves rolled up, Mulder sat

in front of the monitor on his desk hacking away at the

keyboard.

“I had no idea you were this eager to get back to work.

What are you working on?”

A wry grin crossed his lips.

“Finishing my report to Skinner. He wants us in his

office at 9.”

After being pulled from the river, Mulder had given a

statement to the Cleveland police that the man he had

encountered on the bridge was the same man he had seen

at the crime scene where victims number 7 and 8 had

been found, the man in his composite drawing. This was

not the killer, but Mulder was certain that he could

have given them information. In attempting to

apprehend the man, a struggle had ensued and they had

both ended up plunging into the river. Not exactly a

lie but a confabulation of the truth that he hoped

would protect this fragile alliance he now seemed to

have with whomever was behind Kritschgau. A group who

seemed like they would stop at nothing to expose the

corruption that now existed. No sign of the other man

had been found. To date there had been no new

victims.

The media on the other hand had been given a fabricated

story that read something to the effect that Mulder had

identified the man on the bridge as the suspect in the

Morgan kidnapping. In attempting to apprehend the

suspect on the bridge that night, the suspect had

perished in the plunge into the river. Mulder found it

hard to believe that the public had bought the story.

His own conscience nagged at him to set the record

straight. Kritschgau, however, was right. There was a

bigger picture here and once again Mulder found himself

using a lie to find the truth.

In response to Mulder’s allegations at the press

conference, the FBI, the Justice Department, local law

enforcement, state senators, state and local government

offices, municipal and county courts, several leading

pharmaceutical companies and a multitude of private

businesses had all been contacted by representatives of

the media and legal councils. The investigations would

take years and many of the answers would no doubt be

found in the X-Files themselves.

Scully came around the desk to stand next to Mulder.

Picking up the drawing of Alicia Morgan’s kidnapper.

“This is still bothering you isn’t it?”

Mulder sat back, picking at his trouser leg to remove

some invisible lint. He didn’t meet her eyes.

“There was a murderer there, Scully. The man was

working for someone. I could feel it. I just don’t know

if it was our usual ‘outside source’ or something even

more sinister. And yeah, that still bothers me.”

She leaned on the desk, crossing her arms.

“But you’re still not about to reveal the identity of

the man you met on the bridge? You know who he was;

it’s almost like letting a killer go free. What did he

tell you, Mulder?”

From somewhere in his memory those same words came back

to him. ‘Why would anyone let a killer go free?’ And

then Arthur Dales haunting reply. ‘In the hope

that . . . the crimes that were committed . . . might someday

be exposed.’

Mulder leaned forward and hit the PRINT button on the

keyboard. Several pages spit out of the printer behind

him. Pushing the chair back, he stood, grabbing the

pages and stuffing them into the back of the folder

containing his report. Grabbing his jacket off the

back of the chair he turned to Scully.

“He told me it’s time for the phoenix to take flight.”

THE END

AUTHORS NOTES: This story is fiction. The original

story of Kingsbury Run however is very real. Eliot

Ness, Peter Merylo and Martin Zelewiski were all real

people from Cleveland, Ohio, who back in the 1930’s

became involved in one of the greatest murder mysteries

of all time. To this day the case remains unsolved.

The names of the real victims have been changed. This

is in no means meant to be disrespectful. I just felt

uncomfortable using them in this fictional story. All

the other characters in my story are mine and any

resemblance to any real persons living or dead is

purely coincidental. Since I really don’t know that

much about FBI or police standards and practices I’ve

taken a lot of artistic license here for the purpose of

the story…just go along with it. If murder mysteries

fascinate you and you’d like more information on “The

Mad Butcher of Kingsbury Run” you can check out the

Cleveland Police Museum’s website at

http://www.clevelandpolicemuseum.org/torso.htm or check out

your local library or bookstore for “In the Wake of the

Butcher” by James Jessen Badal

As a footnote to the above, a recent story on the local

news indicates that the investigation into the murders

continues. With the advancement of DNA testing

investigators are hoping to use postcards that were

mailed to Eliot Ness several times during the case in

an effort to link them to a suspect. These postcards

are currently in the possession of the Western Reserve

Historical Society in Cleveland, Ohio who at present

are hesitant to release them because the testing

process will destroy them.

“The Untouchables” is a novel written by Eliot Ness and

Oscar Fraley. It’s also a feature film starting Kevin

Cosner, Sean Connery, Robert DeNiro and Andy Garcia and

worth a look. I think you’ll find Mr. Ness and Mr.

Mulder have a lot in common.

Today the area of Cleveland know as “The Flats” is

still a highly industrial area but it has also become

one of Cleveland’s better entertainment venues with

lots of restaurants and outdoor concert facilities.

Many of the beautiful bridges that span the Cuyahoga

River are lighted at night.

Over the River and Through the Woods

Title: Over the River and Through the

Woods

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder and Scully are invited to

share Thanksgiving Dinner with the Gunmen.

Mayhem ensues. Written for the Virtual

Season 11 Thanksgiving Day Special.

Rating: PG

Category: RST, BT, FA, MA, SA, humor

Archive: Two weeks exclusive property of

VS 11, then anywhere.

Author’s note: This piece is dedicated to

my Sissy, who inspired much of the

Gunmen’s actions, especially the turkey.

I hope she never sees this.

A special Thanksgiving Day thank you to

Sally for super fast beta work!

Comments to vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Over The River and Through the Woods

by Vickie Moseley

Cafeteria

J. Edgar Hoover Building

FBI Headquarters

November 21, 2003

“You did what?” Scully cried out, then,

realizing their location, lowered her

voice to a harsh whisper. “Mulder, what

on God’s earth provoked you to tell

Frohike that we’d go to their place for

Thanksgiving?”

Mulder looked quickly around the

lunchroom, nodding and smiling as people

went back to their noon repasts. Finally,

he leaned over the table to keep their

conversation private. “Scully, he invited

us. What was I supposed to do?” he

demanded, a bit wounded that she was

taking this so poorly.

“Well, for starters, you could have lied!

You could have said we had somewhere else

to go, a case, something,” she shot back,

still keeping to that raspy whisper.

Under other circumstances that tone in her

voice usually turned him on, but in the

current situation, it was only giving him

a mild headache, right behind his left

eye.

“Why in the world would you commit to

something like that for both of us?” she

continued, taking time out of her tirade

to spear a cherry tomato out of her salad

and shove it in her mouth.

“Look, it won’t be that bad. Besides,

we’d already decided that you weren’t

going out to San Diego to Bill’s with your

Mom . . .”

“Yes, I remember, Mulder. But I also

remember us deciding to have a quiet

Thanksgiving at my apartment, just the two

of us,” she countered.

“Well, yeah, I remember that, too. But

Scully, you should have heard his voice.

You must have mentioned something about

not going to Bill’s because they dreamed

this whole thing up so we wouldn’t be

alone on Thanksgiving.”

“It never occurred to them we might _want_

to be alone on Thanksgiving? That maybe,

since they already know about our

relationship, we might have other _plans_

on Thanksgiving, plans that include other

uses for turkey basters,” she shot back.

“Oh, now you’re just being a tease!” he

cried out, then remembered too late to

lower his voice. “What could we do with

the turkey baster?” he asked, chewing on

his bottom lip.

“Like you’re ever going to find out now,

mister,” she growled in return. “We’re

probably going to end up eating Frohike’s

chili and Langly’s onion dip!”

Mulder sat back, a set look on his face.

“I already told them we’d be there. Let’s

just make the best of it.”

Scully blew out a deep breath and shook

her head. “Fine. Are we supposed to

bring anything to this . . . feast?”

“Ourselves. Frohike made it very clear

they were handling all the food.”

“Then I suggest we get a couple of Hungry

Man frozen turkey dinners for when we get

home Thursday night. I have a feeling

you’re going to be starving,” she said

with a glare.

Thanksgiving Day

Scully’s apartment

5:45 am

Mulder had his arms wrapped around Scully

in a warm, comfortable embrace when the

phone by her bed starting ringing and

jolted them both out of a sound sleep.

Mulder fumbled and finally grasped the

offending object, handing it over to

Scully before he flopped back into the

pillows and pulled her closer to him. Now

that he was awake, he tried to hear the

conversation. It didn’t take long for her

to identify the caller.

“Byers? Do you know what time it is?” she

asked peevishly.

Mulder closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Yeah, I know a little . . .” Scully said

hesitantly. Mulder gave her a questioning

look, he could only hear her side of the

discussion and now his curiosity had

kicked in.

“No, that’s the neck, that much I know. .

. Yeah, they cut the neck, clean it and

then put it in the cavity. . . . I don’t

know why, they just do. People use it,

for soup, for gravy stock, all sorts of

things. Did you find the internal organs?

No, the heart, the liver, the gizzards,

those internal organs. They’re in a bag

and should be somewhere in there. You

need to take that out before you cook the

turkey. . . . Well, maybe that turkey

didn’t get a set. . . . I really don’t

think it’s a conspiracy, Byers. Sometimes

not all the parts get back in. . . . No,

that is _not_ a ‘professional assessment’!

Now, please can you go back to your turkey

and let us get some more sleep? Thank

you. Yeah, we’ll see you at noon, sharp.

I’ll tell him. Bye.” She leaned over

Mulder and put the receiver back on the

cradle.

“Tell me what?” he asked, nuzzling her

hair as she got comfortable on his chest.

“He thinks we should be investigating the

missing gizzards. Could be some kind of

cover up in the military-industrial-

poultry complex. But he told me it could

wait until Monday,” she said with a sleepy

yawn.

“That was kind of him,” Mulder smirked and

settled back to sleep.

7:13 am

The two were deep in the throes of a

passionate, deeply erotic kiss when the

phone rang again.

Mulder growled loudly as he grabbed the

phone and handed it to Scully. “Five will

get you ten, that’s Bill,” he muttered,

struggling to keep from pulling the cord

of the phone out of the wall.

“Langly, what’s up?” Scully asked with

forced cheerfulness.

“I am! I am!” Mulder growled, biting her

free ear. She swatted him away and

concentrated on the person on the line.

“No, it’s supposed to look that way.

Yeah, just like the can. I know, it is

sort of freaky. Is it really glowing?

Well, maybe it’s just the lighting. No,

Langly, there have been no reports of crop

circles in cranberry fields. Actually, I

think cranberries grow in bogs, not

fields. They grow too far north for

alligators. Well, I guess there could be

swamp monsters, but I’m sure all that

would be cleaned out in processing. Yeah,

we’ll be there at noon. Sure. Yeah. See

ya then. Wait! Langly, the can wasn’t

bulging in any way, was it? That could be

a sign of contamination and in that case,

you should throw it out immediately! No,

you can’t use that for botox, there’s a

special refining process. Yeah, maybe you

better. Bye.”

She hung up the phone again. “We won’t be

having cranberry sauce this year.”

“Ah, darn,” Mulder said with a smoky look.

“Wanta make it up to me, right now?” He

flipped her over on her back, but not

before taking the phone off its cradle.

“Mulder, what if Skinner tries to call, or

Mom?”

“They can leave a voice mail,” he purred

and continued his soft kisses of her

shoulders.

“Oh yeah,” she moaned in agreement.

9:30 am

Mulder was shaving, Scully was in the

shower when both their cell phones started

ringing at once. Mulder neatly carved a

nick in his right cheek before he was able

to drop the razor and run into the bedroom

to dig his phone out of his pants pocket.

“Mulder,” he said gruffly.

“Better tell Scully her phone is out of

service,” Frohike said accusingly.

“Nah, we just took it off the hook,”

Mulder replied with a smug grin. “What do

you need this time?”

“Is the lovely Agent Scully nearby?”

“No, Frohike, the lovely Agent Scully is

currently washing her hair in the shower,

and I’m not man enough to call her out.

Are you?”

“Um, no,” came the quick response. “I’ll

call back later.”

“What’s the problem, Frohike. I might be

able to help.”

There was silence on the other line for a

minute. “Oh, OK. I guess. When a recipe

calls for milk, what if you don’t have the

exact type they call for?”

“Milk? All milk is the same, Frohike.

What, you got skim milk or something?”

“Yeah, something like that. Hey, just

answer the question!”

Mulder rubbed his chin, dislodging the

small scab that was trying to form. “I

would say you can use whatever milk you

want. Now, do you guys think you can

handle the rest of the morning by

yourselves? I’d really like to get

dressed.”

“Oh, yeah, sure. Thanks. We’ll try not

to bother you again,” Frohike said

hastily. “See you at noon.”

“See you then,” Mulder said and closed the

phone, laying it on the dresser.

11:05 am

“Mulder, you don’t even have your shoes

on,” Scully exclaimed, a basket of laundry

on her hip.

“I’m thinking, maybe we still have time to

do something here,” Mulder said, chewing

his bottom lip.

Scully could smell a rat. “They called

while I was downstairs getting the clothes

out of the dryer, didn’t they?” she

accused.

“Scully, I’m getting really worried about

this. I’m almost out of sick time and I

really don’t want to get salmonella for

Thanksgiving.”

“What was the problem now?” she asked,

nudging him over on the couch so she could

sit down. Automatically, he started

helping her fold the clothes.

“Apparently Byers forgot to stuff the

turkey.”

“That’s not a problem. They can bake the

stuffing in a casserole dish. It doesn’t

have to go in the turkey.”

“Byers insisted.”

“But he put the turkey in the oven at 6

this morning. That was hours ago. The

turkey has to be pretty hot by now,” she

mused.

“They were calling from the Emergency

room.”

“Oh dear.”

“It’s only second degree burns,” he said,

casually folding a pillowcase.

“Well, that’s good.”

“The doctor was dressing Byer’s arm and

they should be back at their place before

noon.”

Scully looked over at him, meeting his

eyes. “I suppose it would look suspicious

if we suddenly had to run off on a case.”

“Suspicious, yes. Safer . . .

definitely.”

“But Mulder, they’ve gone to so much

trouble. And as you said, they’re doing

it for us. We really can’t disappoint

them now.”

“Besides, before today is over, they may

need another doctor,” he agreed with a

heavy sigh. “We all might.”

Office of the Lonegunmen

12:05 pm

Mulder rapped on the door and both agents

waited patiently while at least 8

different locks were thrown back. Langly

opened the door, waving them inside.

Scully tried hard not to stare at the

‘Kiss the Cook’ apron he was wearing over

his usual black Ramones tee-shirt.

“Hi. Frohike’s in the kitchen. Byers is

resting,” he said by way of greeting.

“How’s the turkey?” Mulder asked.

“He’ll be fine. Doc said it’d be healed

in a couple of days,” Langly shot over his

shoulder.

“I meant the bird in the oven,” Mulder

said dryly.

“Maybe I better go check on Byers,” Scully

whispered to Mulder and headed off into

the open room stuffed with computer tables

and one lone sofa. Jon Byers was slumped

on the sofa, his right arm bandaged and

propped on pillows and a dejected look on

his face. He barely glanced up when she

sat down beside him.

“Hi. How does the arm feel, Jon? Does it

hurt much?” she asked tenderly.

“No,” he said with a glum expression.

“They gave me a shot. It doesn’t hurt.”

“Well, that’s good. Did they give you

medicine to stop infection?”

“The doctor gave me some salve, told me to

keep it dry and covered until the blisters

break on their own. Then I can leave it

unwrapped. But they didn’t give me

anything for infection.” He finally

looked up at her with suspicion. “Should

they have given me something for

infection?”

Scully smiled. “Not necessarily. If it

wasn’t that bad a burn, it should heal

fine on its own, as long as you follow the

doctor’s directions.”

“It’s caused enough trouble already,”

Byers said with a sigh.

“Jon, it was an accident. Don’t worry

about it. No damage done,” she told him

brightly as she patted his good arm.

“I was doing everything just as the recipe

said, step by step. How did I miss the

part about putting in the stuffing?” he

asked plaintively.

“Jon, I’m sure it will be fine. Just rest

now. You may think it’s just a small

injury, but your body needs to cope.”

“Thanks, Agent Scully.”

“Um, Scully?” Mulder was in the doorway,

again chewing on that bottom lip. “Can

you join us in the kitchen for a moment?”

She patted Byers arm again and got up to

join her partner. Mulder was standing a

few feet from the counter, Frohike and

Langly were staring at an object on the

countertop. It appeared to be the shape

of a turkey, but it was covered in a flaky

substance that Scully was hard pressed to

identify.

“What’s the matter?” she asked.

“What’s the matter?” Frohike hissed.

“This damned turkey has the mange!”

“Shhh, Byer’s right in the next room,

he’ll hear you!” Mulder warned.

“Mange?” Scully echoed.

“Yeah, you know, the mange. When we were

kids, my old man won me a puppy in a poker

game. Darned dog had mange, that skin

affliction that makes the entire skin

blister off. We had to bathe it every day

in this stuff that smelled awful. I’ll

never forget it. And that,” he concluded,

pointing to the bird, “is exactly what it

looked like!”

“I’m sure it’s fine,” Scully said with a

good deal of trepidation.

“He tried to do something goofy. Got it

off the net,” Langly said, picking up a

sheet of paper and handing it to Scully.

She scanned the paper, a recipe from the

magazine Epicurious, and then handed it

back.

“Scully, what’s wrong with the turkey?”

Mulder asked impatiently.

“Nothing. Nothing at all. It’s just, uh,

well, Jon decided to put a batter on it.

To keep it moist.”

“That’s batter? Like what, KFC extra

crispy?” he mocked.

“I imagine the concept is more in line

with Beef Wellington, but suffice it to

say it should not affect the flavor of the

turkey meat. And you can always scrape it

off,” she told her partner, directing her

words to Langly and Frohike. “Since Jon

feels bad enough, I suggest we leave this

discussion in this room, gentlemen. Eat

the turkey and keep your comments to

yourself!” She turned on her heel and

left the room.

Half an hour later, the five very hungry

individuals sat down at the table to eat.

Scully noticed that the plates were the

higher quality paper plates and the silver

was actually metal, a step up from the

plasticware she was expecting. They’d

even thought of napkins, she noted, as a

she picked up the one sitting next to her

plate and saw a cartoon Turkey smiling at

her and begging her indulgence with the

caption ‘Eat more Pork!’

Casserole dishes of various sizes crowded

the table. Frohike arrived last, carrying

the turkey, batter and all, on a tray. He

set it down at his place and proceeded to

carve off several slices. Mulder smiled

and squeezed his partner’s hand under the

table. She’d been right, the inside

looked better than the outside.

For several minutes there was on the sound

of metal scraping on glass and porcelain.

Mulder grabbed the dish with the green

bean casserole and took a heaping helping.

With a wink to his partner he took a big

bite, and choked. Covering quickly, he

swallowed the contents of his mouth and

drank half his water. “Um, guys, what did

you put in the green beans?” he inquired,

when he could find his voice.

“That’s the one you helped on Mulder,”

Frohike said proudly.

“Oh, no, I had no part in this,” Mulder

protested.

“Yeah, you did. Remember, I called you

about the milk.”

“OK, I remember that, but Frohike, where

in the recipe did it call for sugar?”

Scully looked from Mulder to Frohike and

down at her plate. Cautiously, she

scooped up a bite of the casserole in

question and tasted it. Smiling stiffly,

she nodded, as if she knew a secret no one

else did. “Frohike, you didn’t have any

fresh milk, did you?”

“No,” Frohike said and pointed a fork at

Langly. “Blondie here had to use it all

up making mashed potatoes.”

“So I take it you used canned milk

instead,” she offered.

Frohike nodded proudly. “I called you

guys. Mulder said milk was milk and I

should use what I had.”

Scully smiled, again it was a bit

strained. “That’s true in almost every

case. But you see, sweetened condensed

milk is for . . .”

“OW!” Langly yelled. “What the hell!” He

poked a finger into his mouth and pulled

out what looked like a piece of seashell.

“About broke my damned tooth! What is

this?”

Byers’ eyes went wide. “I thought, well,

since Mulder’s from the Vineyard, don’t

they serve oyster dressing up there,

Mulder?”

“Mom always shucked the oysters first,”

Mulder said quietly.

Finally, it was time for dessert. Mulder

had to admit, the turkey had tasted fine,

despite the unsettling appearance. That

had been a good thing, because nothing

else was edible. He was terrified of what

these three would do to a harmless pumpkin

and almost expected a can of shaving cream

as an accompaniment.

Langly brought the pie to the table and,

much to Mulder’s relief, a tub of Cool

Whip brand topping. Mulder and Scully

exchanged glances. The pie looked good,

but then, so had the green bean casserole.

Langly took no notice. He was slicing up

the pie and serving it with a big dollop

of topping.

When the pie landed in front of Mulder, he

stared at it for several minutes. He

wasn’t just being polite, waiting until

everyone else was served. There was no

way he was going to be the one to test the

pie. Frohike, oblivious to his guests’

concerns, dug into his pie with relish.

He opened his mouth, consumed the forkful

of custard, crust and whipped topping, and

closed his eyes in blissful appreciation.

Seeing that Frohike hadn’t keeled over,

Scully tried a bite. She, too, nodded

happily. “Langly, this is fantastic!

I’ve never tasted better pie!”

Mulder wasn’t entirely convinced and

searched his partner’s face for any hint

of deception. Finally, he tried the pie

and was happily rewarded. “Langly, you

get the prize. This is great pumpkin

pie!”

“Yeah. Ya gotta love Baker’s Square,” he

said, beaming. At Frohike’s glare he

bristled. “Hey, you said ‘make a pie’,

but why make a pie when you can buy a pie

like this?”

Mulder finished off his piece of pie in

record time and looked longingly at the 3

remaining pieces in the pie plate.

“Go ahead, there’s another one in the

kitchen,” Langly cajoled.

“Great!” Scully piped up, scooping herself

up another slice.

Mulder and Scully insisted on doing the

dishes, since the other three had cooked.

After dinner, everyone sat down to watch

the second half of the Green Bay/Detroit

football game.

When the game was over, Mulder nudged a

sleeping Scully and nodded toward the

three conspiracy theorists. Frohike,

Langly and Byers were all sound asleep.

“Isn’t that sweet. They’re all tuckered

out,” he whispered. “Quick, now we can

make our escape!”

She giggled and Frohike awoke with a

snort. “Oh, damn, sorry. Must have dozed

off there.”

“That’s fine, Frohike. We were just

getting ready to head out,” Mulder said

with a smile.

“Hey, wake up! They’re leaving!” Frohike

shouted at the other two, who drowsily

lifted their heads to squint in his

direction.

“Oh, gosh, so soon?” Byers asked.

“Yeah, tomorrow is a heavy shopping day,”

Scully reminded him. “Mulder will need

his beauty sleep to help me carry all

those packages,” she added with a sly

grin. “Thanks so much for dinner, guys.

It was, um, quite an experience!”

“Hey, don’t mention it,” Frohike said with

a blush.

“We won’t,” Mulder said confidently.

Scully’s residence

5:45 pm

The message light on the answering machine

was blinking when they walked into the

apartment.

“Oh, darn, I bet I missed Bill and Tara’s

call,” Scully whined as she hung up her

coat.

“This day isn’t turning out half bad,”

Mulder muttered quietly.

Scully pretended not to hear him and hit

the button for playback. She was

surprised when it wasn’t Bill or Tara, but

Langly’s voice that greeted them.

“Hey, I just thought I’d warn you guys.

Fro’s been in the toilet since you left

and Byers is complaining of stomach

cramps. We can’t pin down the source,

but, well, you never know. Just thought

I’d clue you in. Have a great night!”

Mulder turned to a stricken Scully and

forced a grin. “At least we have three

days to recover!”

the end.

Recipe for Green Bean Casserole

2 cans or (or one package frozen) green

beans

1 can condensed cream of mushroom soup

1 can (fill the soup can) milk (fresh

milk, whole, 2 percent or skim)

1 can (approx. 12 ounces) French’s Fried

Onions.

Combine green beans, soup, milk and half

can of onions in a casserole dish, bake a

350 degrees (F) for 30 minutes, top with

remaining dried onions and bake for an

additional 5 minutes.

Mulder’s Thanksgiving Dinner

Title: Mulder’s Thanksgiving Dinner

Author: Girlie_girl7

Email: Girlie_girl74@yahoo.com

Date: 11-13-03

Rating: PG

Category: MT, Holiday theme

Spoilers: Pre JS

Archive: Anywhere after two weeks at VS11

Disclaimer: Fox owns ’em.

Summary: Mulder tries to prepare a wonderful

Thanksgiving dinner for Scully and in usual Mulder

fashion; all hell breaks loose.

~ Mulder’s Thanksgiving Dinner ~

“Mulder, Mulder, wake up, it’s me.”

“Oh hi Scully, I made dinner,” Mulder slurs with a big

goofy grin on his face. It doesn’t help that he’s

doped to the gills.

Scully runs the back of her fingers over his bruised

cheek. “No Mulder, no Thanksgiving dinner this year.”

Mulder closes his eyes and frowns, “But I made dinner

just for the two of us.”

“Yes you did, but apparently when you opened your

cupboard door, a shelf gave way and you were struck by

a can of flying yams, several cans of beans and

weenies and a softball. Mulder, why do you keep a

softball in your kitchen cupboard?”

Mulder leans back into his pillow while his eyes

remain shut. “Where else would you expect me to keep

it?”

“Okay,” Scully drags out.

Mulder swallows hard and opens his eyes, “Scully,

where am I?”

“You’re in the hospital.”

Mulder wrinkles his brow, “All because of a flying can

of yams?”

Scully takes his hand, “No, the fireman brought you

in.”

Mulder grimaces as he lifts his hand to his bandaged

head. “The fire department brought me to the

hospital, why?”

Scully sits down in the chair next to his bed. “They

found you on the floor after your fire alarm went

off.”

“My alarm went off?” Mulder croaks out.

“Yes, after you were knocked down by the flying yams,

you struck your head on the floor.”

“So why did my alarm go off?”

“I’m getting to that, so you were out cold and your

turkey was in the oven and well, it burnt up and the

smoke set off the alarms in your apartment. Oh, and I

think you better stay with me for awhile.”

“Was my apartment destroyed?” Mulder asks through a

dopey haze.

“No, just a little smoke damage, but all your

neighbors ended up standing outside the building for

hours on Thanksgiving.”

“So they’re all pissed at me?”

“Mulder, I swear I saw them following the ambulance

with torches and pitch forks.”

Mulder has to smile at that one. “So my bird is

toast?”

“When I arrived, I got a look at the damages, and do

you remember that rock in the attachŽ case that Krycek

stuck us with?”

“Yes.”

“When I opened the oven door, your turkey looked just

like that rock.”

Mulder groans. “And I spent a wad on that bird.”

“Of course I made sure all of your appliances were

off, what with all that standing water.”

“The fireman doused my apartment?”

“No, as near as we can figure, you had the kitchen tap

on and it flooded the place while you were out cold.”

“Shit,” Mulder softly murmurs.

“You’ll be hearing from your downstairs neighbor. It

seems you flooded out his dinner party.”

Mulder moans then realizes he can’t lift his left arm.

He looks over to see its incased in plaster. His

eyes grow wide as he looks back to Scully seeking yet

another answer.

“When you fell you hit your elbow and broke it,”

Scully says motioning to his arm.

Mulder lies his head back on the pillow and looks up

at the ceiling then frowns, “Scully, what day is it?”

“Saturday.”

“I’ve been here for three days!”

“Yes, the smoke you inhaled caused you to develop a

slight case of Pneumonia, you were pretty much out of

it.”

Mulder coughs, and vaguely remembers the torturous

coughing they woke him up to do on a regular basis.

“Anything else I should know?”

“I would avoid my brother Bill, if I were you.”

“Why, did I do something to him too?”

“Not exactly, but after our Thanksgiving together, I

was supposed to fly out to San Diego with mom to have

dinner with Bill and Tara.”

“Oh, that’s right,” Mulder softly says turning his

head to look at his partner, “why didn’t you go?”

Scully smiles, gets up and leans over the railing to

brush the hair away from Mulder’s eyes. “Mulder, how

could I go when you were lying in a hospital bed,

again?”

Mulder loves to be doted on by Scully and sticks out

that bottom lip for even more sympathy. “I’m sorry, I

really screwed up this time.”

Scully stops stroking his hair and straightens his

blankets up around his cast. “Yes, you did, but you

did it for me.”

“I did?”

“Yes silly,” Scully laughs. “You were determined to

make me a nice Thanksgiving meal. I find that sweet

and endearing.”

Mulder blushes. “So you’re not made at me?”

“Mad! Of course not, it’s not like it was my apartment

you trashed.” Scully laughs.

Mulder smiles and softly chuckles while Scully kisses

his cheek. “Now you get some sleep and I’ll see if we

can get you out of here soon.”

Mulder closes his eyes and lets a small smile cross

his face as Scully starts to leave. She turns back

just as she gets to the door, “Oh and Mulder, when you

get well I’ll make you very thankful.”

The door slowly closes behind Scully. Mulder pulls

the blankets up to his chin and softly mumbles, “Happy

Thanksgiving to me.”

~ The End ~

Do You See Them?

Do you see them?

By Humbuggie

(c) 2003

Feedback: san@sv-tales.com

http://www.sv-tales.com

based on an idea by Linda61 and Humbuggie

Written for the VS11 Thanksgiving Special

(after a little push from a certain

Vickie Moseley)

Rating: R

Type: MT, UST, SC

Mulder is the only one who can see them.

But is he willing to sacrifice anything

to help them?

Do you see them?

“Do you see them? You have to see them.”

“Mulder, you’re delirious. You’ll be fine.

Don’t push yourself.”

“I see them. It’s okay. They’re not bad.

They’re fine. They just want to spend

Thanksgiving with us.”

Twelve hours earlier

Approaching the house, you couldn’t tell

from the outside there could be

anything wrong with it. Well, not as much

haunted as challenged, Scully

shrugged. They’d been in haunted houses

before, and they all looked quite

innocent. Well, except for a few, of

course.

This one, however, was different. Not

because it was new and finished only six

months ago, but because it was built in

Idaho, of all places. Had anyone ever

heard of a haunted house in Idaho?

“There were Indians in Idaho, Scully,”

Mulder told her during the long drive

that brought them through corn fields and

farmer properties. Everything looked

so unspoiled here, so unlike the city they

both lived in. Scully had never been

much of a country girl, and frankly she

ached for more houses and apartment

buildings that would make her feel less

isolated. Yet she tried to get the

feel of the place. A farmer’s house sat in

the middle of nowhere, with his

cornfields wrapped around it like a

blanket.

“Yeah, you told me,” she replied absent-

mindedly. “The Nez Perce Indians.”

“Indeed. They lived here for thousands of

years before the Europeans came. After

decades of wars, they made peace with the

new American government and now live

in a reservation southeast of Lewiston.”

“So, if they were the friendly type, why

this house haunted?”

“The Gable’s were not very lucky when they

decided to make guesthouses out of

the old house and build a new one two

hundred feet away. Of all places they

picked, they chose an ancient Indian

burial ground.”

“Oh boy,” Scully shuddered. “Are we going

to see ‘Pet Sematary’ now?”

She knew Stephen King’s book and had seen

the horrifying movie. In it, a family

that found an ancient burial ground buried

their pet and then their deceased

child after it was killed. It was one of

the scariest movies she’d ever seen.

“Or how about Poltergeist? Their house was

built on a cemetery too.”

“You know I don’t believe in ghosts and

poltergeists. And now don’t go saying

that, after all we’ve seen, blah blah

blah. I know the stories, Mulder. I know

what we’ve seen, and I still don’t believe

it.”

He laughed. “I wasn’t going to say

anything. But now that you mention it -”

She whacked, or hit him hard in the side,

almost swerving the car off the road.

“Hey, get back in your seat! You know

you’re not supposed to disturb the

driver.”

“Whatever. Please don’t tell me we’re

going out there on the day before

Thanksgiving to investigate ghosts.”

“No, we’re not.”

“Thank you.”

“We’re investigating Indians.”

“Bite me.”

*

Lovely house, Scully thought. Let’s just

hope the car doesn’t break down or

we’re not trapped in some sort of winter

storm. She was not eager to have to

spend Thanksgiving here. The cornfields

that were now empty and ready for

spring planting seemed to stretch on

forever. An eerie silence. No horses, no

dogs.

“We’re spending one night here, Scully.

That’s all. I promised Mark that.”

“Mark?”

“Mark Gable. The owner of this house.”

“Mulder, you said we would go for a new

case. You never said you knew this man.”

“I don’t. He came to see me.”

“Who is he, then?”

“Believe it or not, he’s an FBI-agent.”

“An agent? Living here? That can’t be.”

“Oh yes, it is. His wife keeps the farm

and he works from home or in the field

office. He’s brilliant, by the way. Very

clever mind. He’s worked on Waco and a

couple of other hostage situations. He’s

been working on the 9-11

investigations, too.”

She shrugged. “If he’s so brilliant, then

why did he come to you?”

“Ouch. Touché. Because Indians are not his

forte. Neither are legends and

ghosts.”

“Thought we weren’t doing ghosts?”

“I lied.” Mulder grinned wryly and raised

his hand to knock on the door. It

swung open. The agent almost kicked the

tall man standing in the doorway in the

face. Mark Gable laughed, stepping

backwards.

“Mulder! Good to see you. This must be

your partner. Hi, I’m Mark Gable. Pleased

to meet you.”

“No relation to -?”

He laughed and shook his head. “Not at

all. Come in. Come in. Did you find it

okay?”

“Your directions were clear.”

“I’m used to guiding people through the

Idaho wastelands. Can I get you

anything? Coffee? Tea? Hot cocoa?”

“Coffee is fine,” Scully said, instantly

growing a liking to the man standing

before them. “Thank you.”

A few moments later Scully had taken in

the house’s décor and decided she loved

it. Large, bright rooms. A huge kitchen

with a cooking island. Open living room

with separate study, an enormous hallway

leading to upstairs rooms that were

probably just as large as the downstairs

area.

Everything had been decorated with

attention and the touch of a female hand.

It

was gorgeous. Now if she could only

transfer this house to D.C. she’d have her

dream place.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Mulder

who moved closer to her and whispered,

“I know you’re not a country girl, but

wouldn’t you just kill for this place?”

“Indeed.”

They sat around the large table in the

kitchen area and drank their coffees

while Mark chattered away about a case

he’d done just recently and that Mulder

had obviously heard of. An old pal of him,

she should have known, she thought

with a smile.

“My wife will be home early tomorrow

morning. She’s staying at her parents

tonight with our daughter, Molly. We were

kind of hoping you might find a

solution to our problem.”

“What exactly is your problem, sir?”

Scully asked.

“Please, call me Mark. Colleagues and all

that. Well, believe it or not but I

never thought I’d say this but lately I’ve

come to believe that there might be

ghosts wandering about this place and I

don’t like it at all. I cannot explain

what is happening any other way.”

“Start at the beginning,” Mulder insisted.

“Take your time.”

“Well, okay. About a year and a half ago

we got the permits to build our dream

house on this exact spot. When they

started excavating for the house’s

foundations, the construction company

stumbled upon a couple of very, very old

skeletons. Museum officials came over and

removed the skeletons which came from

an old Indian tribe. We received

permission to keep on digging because

there

were just four skeletons and no other

signs of a burial site. They had been

buried separately from another gravesite

apparently.”

Mark poured another coffee and sat down

again. “Anyhow, we thought that would be

the end of it. There was nothing

extraordinary at first. Then last week,

things

started happening. Molly had fevers and

she kept on insisting there was someone

in the room talking to her. Then things

started moving around. My car keys, for

example, kept on disappearing. Doors

opening and closing. Noises in the

basement. Lila hasn’t been able to go down

there for an entire week. The

odd thing is that I don’t feel endangered.

Even if there is something in this

house, I don’t feel like it’s threatening

me. But I am certain that, whatever it

is, it must have come from that burial

site.”

“Mark asked us to spend the night here,

Scully,” Mulder said. “To see if we saw

anything out of the ordinary, too.”

“And what if we do?” Scully asked.

“I don’t know,” Mark shrugged. “Try to

communicate with them, see what they

want, and how we can get rid of them. I’m

not eager to have my daughter grow up

in a haunted house, god forbid. I just

want to make sure that there is nothing

wrong and that we are perfectly safe.”

“I see,” Scully said. “Well, I guess

there’s no harm in staying overnight and

do

some ghost hunting. But you do realize

that tomorrow night we can’t stay. It’s

Thanksgiving after all.”

“Of course. Of course.” Mark shrugged

again. “I’m certain it’s nothing, you

know. I just want to make sure. Now, if

you’ll come upstairs with me, I’ll show

you to your room.”

“Our room?” Scully hissed at her partner.

“Did you tell him – you know – ?”

“Relax, Scully. There’s just one spare

bedroom. He asked if we would mind

sharing it. I said, of course not.”

“I do mind,” she retorted with an evil

grin.

“The couch sleeps fine, too.”

“Nah.”

The spare bedroom was superb. When Mark

left the room and Mulder closed the

door, she hopped on the bed. “Oh, I like

this place.”

“Let’s see if you still like it tonight,”

Mulder grinned and coughed behind his

hand, trying to get rid of the itch that

had been struggling in his throat when

they arrived at the house. He hated aching

throats. Always a foreboding for a

nasty cold, flu or whatever else bug that

roamed the world.

Outside, the dark clouds finally turned

into the predicted storm that roamed the

Idaho lands.

*

Mark Gable was the perfect host, inviting

them for a great dinner he prepared

himself. He shrugged. “If you live this

far out in the middle of nowhere, you

have to cook decently. No takeouts

around.”

“It’s fabulous,” Scully muttered as her

tongue savored the taste of roasted

potatoes with the best mushroom cream

sauce she’d ever eaten in her life. And

the chicken! It melted in her mouth. Good

thing they were spending only one

evening here. She’d gain pounds just by

having dinner here.

The storm broke out in full , sending

lightning bolts through the skies. They

seemed to be everywhere: a stunning view

that pierced through the world and made

the agents think in awe of the forces of

nature that were too strong to control

by any man. When thick drops of rain

started clattering against the windows,

the

three agents finished their dinner.

Mulder had hardly touched anything, numb

by the thickness building up in his

throat. He had done his best to cover it

up though after being thrown curious

glances by Scully.

“Shouldn’t have had that big lunch,” he

retorted. She gave him a frowning look

but didn’t comment.

When they retreated for coffee in the

living room, Scully whispered, “No ghosts

yet.”

Mulder coughed. “Perhaps they know there’s

a sceptic in the house.”

“Funny, Mulder. Funny. Are you feeling

okay?”

“Yeah. It’s just -” He coughed a raw cough

starting in the back of his threat.

“I’ve got this itch. I’m coming down with

something.”

“Let me see.” She put her hand on his

forehead. “You feel warm. When did this

itch start?”

“A couple of hours ago. I’m fine, really.

I’ll be sniffling all day tomorrow,

that’s all.”

“Okay. You might want to take something,

just to be on the safe side.”

“I’ll be alright. It’s just a cold.”

But even then Mulder knew that it wasn’t.

He could feel the warmth of the

clothes he wore, and shivers of cold ran

through his body. He felt frozen to

the core, despite the fireplace.

He brushed off the itch and tried to

listen to Mark telling a hilarious story

about one of his colleagues who had poured

salt in A.D. Skinner’s coffee by

accident and almost got the sack for it.

Mark’s voice drawled in and out of his

head, and every word pounded on his skull

like a sledgehammer, despite his soft

voice.

He started feeling weary. Why was it so

warm in here? He couldn’t be sick during

Thanksgiving, now could he? He had a

marathon of classic movies set up while

eating a takeout turkey dinner with

Scully. He had a fabulous night planned

ahead, with all the romance they so lacked

during their working hours. This

throat ache could not ruin that.

He stood up and removed his sweater,

struggling with the sleeves and his long

arms that just would not get out of the

piece of fabric. He almost suffocated as

the collar got stuck around his head. He

struggled with it, trying to stay put.

Then hands helped him pull the sweater off

him and he looked directly into

Scully’s worrying eyes. He froze as his

eyes strayed away from her and onto the

man standing behind her.

It was not Mark Gable who looked at him

with weary eyes. It was a Native

American.

“Oh brother, I need to sit down,” Mulder

muttered.

Next thing Scully and Gable knew, the

agent lost his footing and slipped down,

not on the couch but on the ground. His

legs buckled from underneath him,

gliding his body onto the cold floor.

There, on his side, Mulder remained lying.

“Mulder!” Scully called out his name and

he could see her form it, but he didn’t

hear what she said. Her calls were deaf to

his ears, almost scaring him. Yet he

couldn’t care less. Gable knelt down too

and he said something but there was no

comprehending of that either.

Through the thick fog that controlled his

ears, the agent said with heavy voice,

“Do you see him?”

Then he closed his eyes.

*

Scully hardly ever felt despair rushing

over her when her partner was sick, but

this time she felt her body tremble as the

seriousness of the situation.

Outside, the storm was making a serious

effort to trap them inside the house.

Not a single man would dare to come out

with this weather. It was risking the

gods.

“What’s wrong with him?” Mark asked,

obviously startled at the sight of Mulder

lying on the floor.

“He’s burning up. Jesus, this is not just

a bug,” Scully replied. “We have to

get his fever down. Help me get him on the

couch. Can you go upstairs and grab

my weekend bag? I’ve got medication in

there.”

“I’ll call my doctor, too.”

Mark reached for the phone. “Dead.”

So will Mulder be if we can’t help him, a

thought rushed through Scully’s mind.

Then she shook her head. It couldn’t be

*that* serious, could it? Then she tried

to recall what could cause such high

fevers in such short notice: a massive

food

poisoning – impossible because they’d had

the same for lunch and dinner, a

serious bout of the flu, meningitis,

appendix, …

No, no appendix. He hadn’t complained

about his abdomen. In fact, he’d merely

complained about an itching throat. She

placed his head in a good position to be

able to look into his throat. There seemed

to be nothing wrong with it. No

swollen glands either. Damn it.

Frustration overwhelmed her.

Mulder murmured in his semi consciousness,

his head suddenly swaying to the left

and his eyes opening. He stared at her

without seeing her. She could actually

see the fever coming through his

expression. He was in pain, yet not. He

seemed

to have difficulty taking deep breaths,

sucking in the air.

“Do you see them?” he asked, grasping her

hand so tightly tears of pain sprung

in her eyes. “They’re right there.”

“Who, Mulder?”

“Them.”

“Mulder, there’s no one here but Mark and

I. Don’t try to talk and stay calm.

I’m going to give you a dose of analgesic

to bring down the fever, okay? Don’t

talk.”

She soothed the soaking wet hairs from his

face and tried to calm him down,

realizing he was in a state of despair and

she didn’t know why. His fever was

already causing hallucinations. She took

his temperature using the ear

thermometer she always had on her. 103.

She held her breath. This was not good.

Any higher and he could go into

convulsions. What the hell was happening

here?

With Mark’s help she gave him a dose of

extra strength liquid Tylenol. He didn’t

even wince and was out cold.

“What is wrong with him?” Mark asked

anxiously. “This is not normal, is it?”

“No, it’s not. I’m worried.” Her words

sounded calm but her voice spoke of a

despair she could no longer hide. “You

can’t get in touch with anyone?”

“No. My cell doesn’t work here and the

phones are dead. I hate to risk driving

him into town, but if he stays here, he

might -” Mark stopped, realizing his

words hit a sore spot.

“We have to,” she agreed. “He needs to be

properly examined. I don’t have the

means or facility to do that here.”

“What do you think it is?”

She sighed, rubbing her head. “I’m so

afraid it’s meningitis, even though that

takes longer to manifest itself.”

“So what else can it be?”

“I’m hoping it will be *just* the flu. At

least then the analgesics can do

their work. Who knows, he might be better

in a few hours, but I just don’t want

to risk that. I’d like to take him into

town and see a doctor as fast as we

can. Is there a hospital nearby?”

“Yeah, about twenty miles from here in

Lewiston. It’s a tricky drive but I know

the way.”

“Let’s go then.”

“I’ll go fetch the car.” Mark grasped his

rain coat from the hallway and pulled

it over his body.

“Be careful.”

Scully watched Mark open the door and rush

outside towards the garage box. She

was just about to close the door when a

loud crash of thunder shook the

house. To the right of Mark, a large oak

tree came crashing down, directly into

the garage. Mark could barely jump aside

as the tree branches dropped on the

vehicles and part of the building. The

agent turned around and rushed back to

the house, cursing as he did so.

“Are you okay?” Scully asked, checking him

for injuries.

“Yeah,” he sighed out of breath. “That was

a close one. What the hell was that?”

“It looks like we’re staying.” Scully’s

heavy heart fell as she looked into the

living room and found her partner still

lying there. “We’re isolated now, aren’t

we?”

“I’m afraid so.”

Scully groaned and let hopelessness

finally take over completely. For the

first

time since their evening ended up in hell,

she felt tears sprung freely into her

eyes. She returned to the living room to

take care of Mulder, only to find the

couch empty and her partner gone.

“Mulder?”

A loud bang coming from upstairs startled

the two of them. Mark rushed upstairs

first, finding the guest bedroom locked

and sealed.

“Mulder, open up!” he yelled.

“I don’t think Mulder could have gone up

here on his own,” Scully answered

anxiously. “He was too sick.”

“Are you telling me there’s someone else

in the house?” Mark asked.

Scully startled. That couldn’t be, could

it? Surely they would have noticed it.

Yet, as Mark had stated earlier, strange

things had happened in the house. What

if someone was playing tricks on them,

hiding in the large rooms in one of the

many closets? No, it couldn’t be true.

“Mulder, open the door,” Scully said,

knocking on the door. “It’s me, Scully.

Please, if you can hear me, open up.”

“I’ll try to get in from the outside,”

Mark suggested. “There’s a large ladder

in the shed behind the house. Stay here

and try to get him to talk to you.”

“Okay.” She grasped the man’s sleeve. “Be

careful, Mark. We’re not having much

luck today.”

He nodded, understand what she was saying.

Scully continued knocking on the door,

hoping that whoever was in that room with

Mulder, would see some sense and help.

*

Mulder woke to pitch-black darkness. He

was in a room he didn’t know, a place he

didn’t remember. Odd, he was feeling fine.

Or was he?

He raised his head, only to sink it back

into the soft, thick pillows. Through

the darkness in his mind he recalled where

he was. This was the guest bedroom in

Gable’s house. He remembered the soft bed

and the beautiful décor. But why was

he alone? Where was Scully?

He couldn’t hear her, or her knocking.

His hand felt for a lamp or light switch.

He found a lamp and switched it on

while turning on his side. He had to be

careful: his head spun constantly. A

deep shock overtook him as he saw a woman

standing next to the bed. She was not

alone. Behind her were a man and two

children. They stared at him silently.

“Who are you?” he asked, taking in their

clothes and appearance. They were

Native Americans, but not the modern kind.

They wore clothing that would have

suited them centuries ago. The man had

tattoos on his arms. His face was

painted. The woman was beautiful. The

children were innocents standing barefoot

in the room.

They didn’t respond to him. “Who are you?”

he asked again.

As he watched, they didn’t move. They

didn’t touch him or try to harm him. They

just stood there. Mulder rose up

carefully, slipped off the bed and

stumbled to

the door, passing the Native Americans

within inches. They didn’t do anything to

stop him, but as he tried the door handle

it didn’t give in. Nothing happened.

Mulder turned. “I don’t know what you

want,” he groaned, “but I’m feeling sick.

Let me go.”

The man stepped forward. “We want to show

you something,” he spoke in a language

that was not English yet completely

understandable by the agent. “Do you trust

us enough to come with us, Fox?”

“My name is Mulder. Everyone calls me

that.”

“You have an Indian name, as has been said

to you in the past. And you have

Indian bonds. Have you not experienced the

Blessing Way Chant?”

Mulder froze to the core, staring at the

man. “How do you know that?”

“We all know it. We are the same people,

sharing the same blood even though our

tribes are different. I want you to come

with me, and I will show you what we

have. But I must warn you that you will

hurt your friends.”

“Why would I want to go with you? What

will I do to my friends?”

“They will think you have left this life

and moved onto the next. I promise you

that it is worth it. It has been shown to

you in the past and I want you to see

it again. Please, I beg of you. We mean no

harm.”

All the time the man had spoken with the

woman and two children standing behind

him. Only now Mulder saw the sadness in

their eyes. How long had they been here,

waiting for someone who would be willing

to listen to them? Had their souls

roamed the Earth for centuries? Was he, as

a result of the Blessing Way Chant

the only the one who could talk to them?

“Alright,” Mulder said. “I place my life

in your hands. It seems that you have

meddled with it anyhow.”

The man slowly nodded. “Only the open-

minded can see us. Only the ones who have

experienced what we have experienced. You

will not regret it.”

“So, what do I do?”

“Just let your mind go freely. And I will

be your Guide. Only on this level of

your illness will you be able to see us.

Or, if your mind is open enough for

it.”

Before he could even say or do another

thing, Mulder felt his body slip into a

certain oblivion where he no longer had

control over his mind or motions. He had

been there before, resting his fate in the

hands of Albert Hosteen. And he knew

somehow, that he would be safe.

*

Scully’s hard knocks on the door were to

no avail. And then, as she had the

doorknob in her hand for another firm push

against the wood, she heard a click.

It unlocked.

“Mulder.” Relief surged through her as she

opened the door and found the room

pitch black.

Her fingers touched the switch and flicked

it on. Her body simply stopped

breathing when she noticed the man on the

floor, lying face down and crumbled

before her.

“Mark!” Her cry was loud enough to be

heard outside of the house, through the

storm that was finally dying down.

“Mulder, oh god, don’t do this to me.” She

turned him around and found him lying

motionless and very still. His eyes were

closed. His chest had stopped moving.

Her fingers frantically went for his

throat. No response. No heartbeat. Not a

single breath.

Frantically she tore at her partner’s T-

shirt, pulling it up so she could touch

his bare chest. She brought his face into

the right position to breathe into his

mouth. She started compressions on his

chest. One – two – three – breath. More.

One – two – three – breath!

Mulder, fuck you. Don’t you die on me now.

More. Mark! Mark, help.

Their newfound friend rushed into the room

as if he had heard her silent,

unspoken cries for help. He took over the

chest compressions, pushing life into

Mulder. She kept on breathing air into his

lungs, frantically searching for a

sign that there was still some life in

him.

Nothing worked. Ten minutes they worked

like fanatics, trying to bring Mulder

back to the living. Nothing.

After fifteen minutes, Mark grasped her

arm and stopped her from forcing more

air into her partner’s unwilling lungs.

She looked up in sheer anger, staring at

him as if he’d gone mad.

“Leave me alone,” she growled, still going

for it.

“He’s gone, Dana. It’s over.”

“It can’t be.” She shoved Mark out of the

way and continued her frantic

breathing. She took over the heart massage

too. Mark stared at her from a

distance, suddenly realizing there was

much more to her behavior than just the

simply colleague-to-colleague politeness

and care. They were a couple. He could

tell now, how serious her desperation was.

“Dana, please.” Mark, who had never even

met her until four hours ago, took her

in his arms and pulled her head against

his chest, holding her tight while she

hit him on the chest. He didn’t want to

let go of her and he heard her cries and

whimpers.

“I have to help him -” she muttered

angrily, forcing herself free again. “I

have

to!”

“He’s dead! Dana, he’s dead.”

The words shot through her heart like

knifes. He could not be dead. He could not

be. But he lay deadly still on the ground

and nothing proved that he would ever

return to her. His body was an empty shell

with a soul roaming around the

universe.

She felt a cry escape her throat coming

from so deep that it hurt her stomach.

She stared at Mark and then at the man on

the ground. She knelt by Mulder, and

touched his face. It was still very warm,

still hot.

And she nodded. “Yes,” she spoke with a

very hoarse voice. He’s dead.”

*

I have been here before.

It was the first thought that roamed

through Mulder’s mind as he opened his

eyes

and stared into the stars. He had seen his

father here, and the man they called

Deep Throat. Only this time he wasn’t

lying on a bed of pine boughs and there

was no one trying to save his life.

Or was there?

He kept on hearing Scully’s frantic voice.

Her cries. He felt sorry for her. He

regretted that he had agreed to this, not

knowing what would happen next. Why

had he gone here? He had hoped not to come

to this place again until his time

had come for good.

“You are afraid,” the man next to him

said. “But do not fear me. I am your

Guide.”

“What is your name?”

“They called me Wisdom Speaker. I was part

of the tribe that lived here a long

time ago. My people are still here but in

modern forms. They now live amongst

the white who have taken over the lands

and made peace. They are happy because

they have good lives.”

“But you didn’t?”

“I was here when they arrived with their

boats and started taking over the

lands. I fought for the preservation of

our lands for over twenty years. I was

the Tribe’s counselor and I wanted no

peace. I knew only after death and that

was wrong. The moments of peace are much

more important. My wife and children

were the victims of the warfare I have

caused. I cannot take that back now and I

roam the Earth forever, waiting for

someone to make peace with what I have

done. Someone who can show me how to give

my soul to eternity and make amends.”

“How long?”

“I have no recollection of time or place.

My mortal body has been gone forever.

My soul has been here forever too, with my

family. They need rest. I want you to

give them that.”

“How can I?” Mulder asked. “I don’t know

anything about your past or your

future. All I know is that you have

stirred the house that is now inhabited by

a

new family.”

“I wanted to make contact with them. I

made a connection to the girl. I do not

wish to hurt them. All I want, is to find

peace for my soul.”

“How?” Mulder repeated. “I don’t know how

I can help you.”

“You have been given a second mortal

chance through my brothers who have saved

your life. They have performed a ritual on

you that was always preserved for our

own. You have the connection that I need

between life and death. I tested you.

Once you became ill, you saw me.”

“So you made me sick?”

He slowly nodded.

“My greatest problem has been the

connection between my people and yours. I

want

one chance to make that connection.”

“Thanksgiving.”

The Guide nodded again.

“I will try to find you your peace,”

Mulder said. “But I cannot make you

promises. I don’t own the key to

anything.”

“Yes, you do. You just don’t know it.”

As the stars grew larger, Mulder looked at

what seemed to be a thousand people.

They were everywhere around them, forming

a circle that locked them in. Spirits

of the deceased in all colors, forms and

gender. Now he understood his

connection. They had locked on him once

before, giving him the choice between

life and death. How many times had they

been here for him?

“I will try.”

The stars grew larger to form one white

blanket brushing over him. Mulder knew

that his body and mind would return to one

again. And somehow, the belief that

he had a very strong guardian strengthened

him. It was a good feeling.

*

“The phone’s are up again. I’ve called for

help.”

Mark stepped into the dining room where

Scully sat bleakly on a chair. She had

ran out of tears or anything to say. Ten

minutes ago, she had lost Mulder and it

felt like it had already been forever. She

just couldn’t stop staring at her

hands that trembled and felt extremely

cold.

She didn’t reply. Mark shoved a chair

closer to her, so she wouldn’t be able to

see into the hallway where the staircase

lead to the room where her partner’s

body lay. Mark had moved him onto the bed

in a last token of appreciation and

care. He had then closed the door quietly,

switching off the lights. He had

practically forced Scully to go

downstairs, eager as she was to stay and

pray

for her partner’s well-being.

“Dana, can I get you anything?”

She looked up at him. “Do you know he

never called me Dana? Only when I was hurt

or very sick. Please, call me Scully. I

can’t bear it.”

“Scully. I wish I knew what to say. I wish

I could turn back the clock and live

in some goddamn crowded city where we

could find doctors and help easily. I -”

He stopped when she placed her hand on his

arm.

“It wasn’t your fault. It wasn’t anybody’s

fault. It just happened.”

“I wish -”

He stopped when he saw her face grow

extremely white. She clutched her hand

before her mouth, uttering out a horrid

cry he would forever remember. Then she

moved past him, rushing towards the

hallway , despite Mark’s eagerness to

block

her view.

Mark rose and turned and then heard a

similar cry escape his throat.

On the staircase, grasping the wood hard,

stood Mulder. He tried to stand up but

couldn’t. He was weak as a puppy, sitting

down on the steps while still holding

on.

“Scully -” he just said, watching her

approach him with the awe of someone who

had just seen a miracle. “What’s going on?

I feel strange.”

She touched his arm first and then his

face. His cool face. She stared at him,

not believing what she was seeing. Neither

could Mark. Before the agent could

say something, Scully shot him a warning

glance and then returned to Mulder.

“It’s okay,” she soothed him. “You were

very sick. But it’s alright now. I’m

here. Let’s get you back upstairs.”

Mulder allowed her to wrap her arm around

him. Leaning on her for support, the

two of them made their way back to the

room, followed by Mark.

In the far distance, the sound of sirens

was clearly heard.

*

The Lewiston hospital never dealt with

miracles before. Not that they knew they

were facing one. All they knew was that a

man had been brought in who’d had a

high fever throughout the night and a

sudden recovery when he woke out of a deep

coma.

The only ones who knew the truth were Mark

and Scully.

Pacing in the hospital corridor, Scully

waited until news came from the test

results. They had taken Mulder upstairs

for scans, blood tests and the works.

She was still waiting for him to return.

When the ambulance arrived at the Gable

house, Mulder was doing relatively fine.

He was very tired and kept on telling her

that he had been to another place and

talked to the people roaming the house and

that they were fine, and that they

just wanted peace of mind. She had to use

all of her calm to sooth him and get

him to calm down. He kept on touching her

face and telling her how sorry he was

that he had to do this to her.

It was as if he had indeed gone to the

dead and then returned. She didn’t want

to believe it. She knew he’d had the

Blessing Way ritual in the past. She knew

he believed in the after death. So did

she. She had seen her father when he

died. She knew what it was like to die and

come back. To dwell between the

living and the others. But Mulder had been

dead. Certifiably dead. There was

no doubt of that. It shook her up.

The gurney came back. Mulder was being

taken upstairs by two nurses and spoke to

them in a clear voice. Scully still could

not believe that her man was in that

bed talking and making jokes.

The fever was as good as gone. His vitals

were almost back to normal. No one

would have known that the man on the bed

had been legally dead less than an hour

and a half ago.

“So, what now?” Mulder asked, leaning back

tiredly on the bed in the ER. Mark

and Scully were both there, watching him

intently. Scully had begged her

colleague not to mention anything to

Mulder about their attempts to revive him.

“I don’t want him shook up more than he is

already,” she had said.

“Dana – Scully, he was dead. Please don’t

tell me I was dreaming that.”

“No, you weren’t. But what point has it to

dwell on that, Mark? I’d rather

forget this has ever happened.”

“But I still live in that house. I have a

very good idea to get rid of it all

together.”

“Don’t do anything rash just yet,” Scully

had replied. “We’ll stay in the area

for the time being. Let’s talk about this

later. Mulder is too weak to travel

anyhow. Even though he’ll probably be fine

in a day or two, I don’t want him

going through a plane ride and a trip home

right now.”

“You can stay at my place. I don’t want

you in some hotel.”

“It’s Thanksgiving.”

“So? After all we’ve been through tonight,

I consider you family. I want you to

come back to the house with me.”

“Thank you, Mark.”

Mark now looked at the man in the bed and

then realized he had just seen

something he’d never see again in his

life. A second chance. Or a third, as

Scully had explained while waiting for

Mulder.

“You are going to stay overnight,” Dr.

Miller said who walked into the room with

the test results. “You did run a high

fever earlier and seem okay now, but

you’ve obviously been through a lot.

You’ve lost a lot of fluids that we’ll be

bringing into you through an IV. You can

leave tomorrow morning, providing

everything’s normal then.”

Mulder nodded, to Scully’s surprise, not

eager to argue about it. “Thanks,

doctor.”

“I’ll stay, too,” Scully said

determinedly.

“No, you go with Mark,” Mulder replied. “I

want you have a good night’s rest.”

He turned to Mark then. “You shouldn’t

worry too much about your house. I’m

fairly certain all the oddities are gone

now.”

Mark opened his mouth.

“All they ever wanted was to make even

with their past but they couldn’t connect

to the living. Your daughter’s high fever

was caused by them, so was mine. But

they didn’t mean any harm. Spend

Thanksgiving as you have planned to do and

let

them be part of it.”

Mark didn’t know what to say, and then

simply shrugged. “I will. Hell, I’ve seen

enough tonight to make me believe in

anything.”

Mulder smiled. “That’s the way it goes.”

*

The family sat around the table with two

extra guests. Mulder, still weak but

getting better by the hour, took in the

fabulous scents of turkey and yams and

all the lovely foods that were cooked by

Mark’s wife Lila. The television set

played. Molly toyed with her new doll and

couldn’t stop staring at Mulder. It

was as if she felt they had a connection.

The discussions at the table went from fun

to serious to fun again. And as the

turkey was served on the best china and

Mark told his daughter the Thanksgiving

story, which he did every year, Mulder

couldn’t help but smile at the sight of

the four ghosts standing in between the

humans.

They looked at the table and at the family

enjoying themselves and the girl

playing with her new doll, and they nodded

in contentment.

The Guide took his wife by the hand, and

she grasped the two children with their

smiling faces and they embraced. And then

they were gone.

“Mulder? Are you okay?” Scully turned to

him, grabbing his fingers. He pulled

her towards him and kissed her long and

gently.

“I am now,” he said.

The End

Of Mothmen and Moonshine

cover

Title: Of Moth Men and Moonshine

Authors: Britt Mulder, Girlie_girl7

EM: XfilesNTN@aol.com, Girlie_girl74@yahoo.com

Date: November 21, 2003

Category: XF, M&S

Rating: PG

Spoilers: Detour, WOTC, Bad Blood, HAD, PMP, Quagmire

Archive: VS 11 for two weeks then anywhere.

Disclaimer: Fox owns ’em

Summary: One would think Mulder and Scully had learned

their lesson about going into the forest but noooo, only

this time Mulder took along some help.

clip_image002

~ Of Moth Men and Moonshine ~

Teaser

The Great Smoky Mountains

Gatlinburg, TN

The Smokies were really quite beautiful. The hazy mountains

were full of lush green growth and active wildlife.

Families vacationed in the Smokies year round, going

camping or picnicking in the national park, where kids took

tubes and would ride the water rapids while couples hiked

through the mountains and visited the old schoolhouses and

churches along the Appalachian Trail.

Deep in the mountains, two hippie teenagers hiked, one a

girl with curly, red hair, dressed in a tank top and

shorts, and the other, a boy in a black Metallica T-shirt

and jeans with dyed, blonde hair that looked as if he had

stuck his finger in a light socket.

“This isn’t like that cockroach thing is it, AJ?” the red

head asked.

The boy gave her a sleepy-eyed look. “No, I told you we’re

here for the weed! It’s better to roll some, then lick a

toad. That sucked.”

AJ gripped a camcorder in one hand and smoked the Jimson

Weed with the other. They had found some growing when they

first started their hike.

Sharon sighed, “So we found it, AJ, can’t we just go back

now? My feet hurt and I could use a beer.”

“Sharon, we’re looking for moth men. They’ve been seen in

this area. Just last week our dude, Curt, from Lauderdale,

was out here.” AJ took a long drag on the weed and exhaled,

sending swirls of smoke in to the air before he continued,

“Dude went behind

a tree to take a dump, and saw this gray thing with glowing

eyes and wings! It scared the crap out of him.” AJ finished

with a grin.

“What makes you think we’re going to see one?” Sharon

asked, as she took a hit of the Jimson weed from AJ.

“First, there was that cockroach thing in Massachusetts,

then there was that lake monster in Georgia; we got a nose

for freaky shit,” AJ explained. “If we catch a real moth

man on camera, we could be famous!”

Sharon sighed and took in her surroundings, “So where are

they, we’ve been out here all day.”

“Dunno man,” AJ mumbled, as he stopped walking and thought

for a moment, “maybe they’re sleeping.”

Sharon rolled her eyes at him as she walked ahead to sit on

a log. “Let’s take a break a minute, I’m tired,” she

grumbled.

AJ sat down beside her, and placed the camcorder on the

ground. They sat in silence for a long moment and just

smoked Jimson weed while the birds chirped and the crickets

screeched. Suddenly, in the bushes, there was a sound of

something moving.

“Did you hear that?” AJ whispered to Sharon.

“Moth men?” she whispered back.

AJ nodded eagerly in reply and with a grin on his face,

reached down for his camcorder and turned it on. He stood

up and slowly started to walk into the thick patch of

bushes. Sharon followed behind him with a large stick in

her hand. AJ looked back at her as an unusual expression

covered his face.

“Just in case,” Sharon said, with a shrug of her shoulders.

They continued to walk toward the bushes, when a gray

creature with glowing eyes and wings emerged from the

shrubs with a growl. AJ and Sharon screamed in surprise.

The creature ran into AJ and knocked him down, sending the

camcorder flying through the air to land a few feet away.

“Oh crap!” AJ yelled, as he scrambled across the ground for

the camcorder. The creature knocked the camcorder further

out of his reach.

Sharon clutched the stick in her hands and came up behind

the creature, hitting it over the head. Maybe it was the

Jimson weed going to her head, but Sharon swore she heard

the creature grumble the word, “Shit.”

Sharon grabbed AJ by the shirt and pulled him off the

ground. “Let’s get out of here!” she yelled. They started

off through the woods and never looked back. The creature

watched, as the two disappeared from sight, then with a

chuckle it picked up the abandoned camcorder.

Act I

Dana Scully rolled over to find her bed empty, and that was

not normal. She had to smile; it had only been in the past

two years that this had been the case. She stretched and

rolled back over to capture the smell of Fox Mulder that

lingered on his pillow. Her thoughts drifted back to the

night before. They had eaten a pizza in front of the TV,

where some movie she couldn’t remember droned on, and the

two of them had made out on the couch like a couple of

teenagers. They ended up in the bedroom sometime after

midnight.

She finally dragged herself out of bed, remembering the

night before with a smile and began to get ready for

another day in the basement with her crackpot, albeit

brilliant, partner.

Fox Mulder had been at his desk since early that morning.

He’d made coffee and pulled up his E-mail, then checked the

various conspiracy and paranormal sites. A small article

caught his eye and he began to read it.

The door opened and Scully walked in. She placed her

briefcase on the floor, next to the desk, and took off her

dark jacket. “Morning, Mulder,” Scully said as she leaned

in near his ear, “I missed you.”

“Uh hum,” Mulder hummed with his chin resting on his fist,

his mind on what he was reading.

Scully poured herself a cup of coffee, and sat down to look

over the inter-departmental memos.

Mulder sat back in his chair, satisfied with what he’d

read. “Scully, you up for some mutant chasing?”

Scully looked up from her coffee mug and dropped her

shoulders with a sigh, “Okay Mulder, what’s up?”

“Moth men.”

Scully’s head snapped up. “You’ve got to be kidding.”

Mulder got up from his chair, and moved over to perch on

the edge of her desk. “No, Scully. There have been recent

sightings all along the Appalachian Trail. It just came

across my desk that two kids hunting for Datura Stramonium

spotted glowing-eyed moth men in the Great Smoky Mountains

National Park within the last two days.”

“Two kids looking for Jimsom Weed, which is a

hallucinogenic.”

“It didn’t say they found the Jimson Weed, just that they

were looking for it.”

“And just where did you glean this little fact?”

“At an on-line site called Department Of Paranormal

Experiences.”

“DOPE?”

So, the anagram doesn’t work, but Scully this is a legit

site.”

“No, Mulder, no,” Scully said dropping her head.

Mulder was getting frustrated. “Scully I’ve got X Files on

moth men that go back to 1952, not to mention our run in a

few years back in Florida. This could be a break. We both

know there was another one out there.”

“Mulder, we are up to our elbows in semi-annual reports,

due in ten days I might add.”

Mulder turned on the charm. “Scully we can slip in and out

and be back it a couple of days.”

“No,” Scully said holding her ground.

“No?” Mulder replied incredulously.

“Mulder, there is not enough evidence to merit an

investigation.”

“Enough evidence?” Now, Mulder was getting pissed. “Scully

have you even read the file from ’52?”

“I’ve glanced at it.”

“So you’re saying you won’t go with me to investigate this

reported sighting?”

Scully shook her head, “Mulder, I. . .”

“Fine, I know someone who will.” Mulder said angrily. He

flipped through his Rolodex, found the number he needed,

and dialed the phone.

“Doctor Berenbaum, please.” Mulder didn’t look at Scully,

he didn’t need to see her. He could feel the heat radiating

off his partner like a wood stove gone out of control.

Scully recovered from her initial shock and closed her

mouth. She gathered up her briefcase and jacket, and with a

turn on her heels, said in a clipped voice, “I am going

home to pack. I suggest you do the same.” With that, she

slammed the door.

Just then a weak ‘hello’ was emitted from the phone. Mulder

was snapped back to reality, “Hello, Doctor Berenbaum.”

The flight to Knoxville was a quiet one, but that was

nothing new. What was new was the reason for it. Scully was

not reading the case file, or an X file. In fact, she

wasn’t reading any file at all. She was engrossed in a copy

of Cosmo and one particular article entitled, ‘Fifty ways

to leave your lover’. That was not giving Mulder a warm

fuzzy feeling.

They made their way through the airport and finally rented

the standard-bureau-expense-account-acceptable Ford Taurus.

The two agents wound their way through the foothills of the

Smoky Mountains that lead out of Knoxville on U.S. 441.

Finally, Scully spoke up. “So where is the good doctor?”

“Doctor Berenbaum is meeting us at the motel.”

Scully turned her head to look out the side window and

mumbled. “I’ll bet her specialty is bedbugs.”

They arrived at the Rocky Waters Motor Lodge, on the edge

of Gatlinburg. Sure enough, Doctor Berenbaum was waiting in

the glass-fronted lobby. Mulder pulled up to the door and

shut off the Taurus. He had no sooner opened the front door

to the lobby than Bambi was all over him, hugging him for

dear life, or so it seemed to Scully. She watched Bambi

work her feminine wiles on her partner.

Mulder was smiling and putting his hand on the small of

Bambi’s back. Scully sat up a little straighter in the

front seat of the Taurus, her eyes narrowed to little

slits. She finally sighed, and resigned herself to a week

in hell.

Mulder walked over to the car and opened the door. He

handed Scully a keycard. “We’re on the second floor.”

Scully stared at her partner. “Mulder, we can’t share a

room with her around.”

“I know that. You’re sharing with Doctor Berenbaum.” He

started the car to drive closer to the entrance, and once

again felt the heat that radiated off Scully.

Scully lugged her bags and notebook case to the second

floor, room number 214, while Mulder trudged down to room

220. “Just great,” she mumbled as she inserted her keycard.

She chose the bed nearest the door. If the ‘Deer Doctor’

was going out for a midnight rendezvous, Scully wanted to

know about it.

Bambi walked through the open door, out of breath. “That

man at the desk talked my leg off.” Then she

unceremoniously plopped down on Scully’s bed.

Scully sighed, and picked up all her gear, and dumped it

onto the other bed.

Bambi jumped up. “How rude of me,” she said, sticking out

her hand. “Nice to see you again, Agent Scully. I am so

happy to be helping you and Fox on this case.”

Scully shoved a stray, strand of hair back, and shook

Bambi’s hand. “Nice to see you, too.”

Just then, there was a knock on the doorframe. A pimply-

faced teenage boy was standing there with Bambi’s various

bags and cases in his hands and hung around his neck. “I

brung up yer stuff Doctor Berenbaum,” he said, grinning at

Bambi.

“Why, thank you, Jeffery.”

“Not a problem ma’am,” Jeffery said, as he carefully placed

each piece of luggage on what used to be Scully’s bed. He

put the last case on the desk and just stood there.

Scully finally put her hands on the lovesick kid’s back and

pushed him through the door. “Thank you, Jeffery, that will

be all.”

Jeffery tried to turn and look at Bambi, while Scully was

giving him the bums rush. “If ya need anything, anything at

all, ya jus’ call meeeeee.”

Mulder walked into the room. “Is this great or what? We’re

here in the Smoky Mountains and look at this, a balcony

over the stream.” Scully followed Mulder out onto the

balcony and rested her elbows on the railing. “This is a

romantic spot,” she said, looking back over her shoulder at

Doctor Berenbaum, “or it could be.”

Mulder grinned down at her. “That’s the spirit! Now let’s

go rent some camping gear.”

Mulder pulled up to Mountain Top Archery, a camping supply

house that was recommended by the desk clerk. Scully got

out of the front passenger side door; she wasn’t about to

let Bambi take over her usual spot. The three entered the

small establishment, where they were outfitted for their

trek into the forest.

They loaded the trunk up with the camping supplies and

headed back to the Rocky Waters. They carried all their

gear into Scully’s room and started to pack, while Mulder

headed to Pardon’s Deli, across the street from the motel.

By the time he had returned with lunch and their

provisions, Scully had packed up his backpack as well as

her own, while Bambi was just finishing hers.

Mulder pulled out a map and spread it on Bambi’s bed. He

looked it over, while consuming his second chili cheese

dog. “According to the map, the Appalachian Trail runs

across the spine of the Smokies then turns back toward

Fontana Lake.”

Scully sat down next to Mulder, munching on her turkey

sandwich, while she looked down at the map and frowned.

“That’s an awful lot of territory to cover.”

“Ah, but the last sighting was near Cable Mill,” Mulder

said, fingering the map.

“Well, that does narrow it down a bit.”

Bambi came in from the balcony where she’d been sitting.

“Did you know that the park was established in 1934, to

protect the last remnant of the southern Appalachian

forest?”

Scully looked back over her shoulder at the doe-eyed

doctor. “Really, I didn’t know that.”

Bambi sat down in one of the motel chairs, with a small

book in her hand. “Yes, it’s all in this guidebook I bought

at the camping center. It says the park has been designated

as an International Biosphere Reserve.”

“How interesting,” Scully said, but not really caring.

Mulder finished pouring over the map, and tossed the

sandwich wrappers into the trash. “I’m going back to my

room. Let’s be ready to leave in twenty minutes.”

“Fine with me,” Scully said.

“Me too,” Bambi agreed.

Twenty minutes later the car was loaded with their

backpacks and provisions and they were off to the National

Park.

Mulder stopped in at the Sugarlands Visitor’s Center, to

inform the Park Rangers that they would be backpacking near

Cable Mill. The man at Mountain Top Archery had suggested

they do this because their cell phones wouldn’t work in

some areas of the park.

They drove to Cable Mill and left the car at the trailhead

parking lot. Mulder slung his pack onto his back and

cinched it up, then helped Scully and Bambi into theirs.

The trailhead began just a few feet from where their car

was parked, and soon they were deep into the woods. The day

was warm and the trees were vibrant with fall colors.

“Scully, look at this as a visit to one of our most

precious possessions, Mother Nature herself,” Mulder said,

while gesturing with his hand.

“Did you know the Smoky Mountains National Park covers over

500,000 acres of land,” Bambi said.

“Really,” Mulder turned to look back at Bambi. Scully, who

was bringing up the rear, didn’t respond.

“So Fox, what exactly are we looking for?” Bambi asked as

she jogged up to Mulder.

“Moth men.”

“Moth men?” Bambi parroted.

“It’s been documented,” Mulder glanced back at Scully,

“that these creatures do exist. I have files that go back

to 1952, and there have been sightings since then.”

“So now they’re in these woods?” Bambi questioned.

“My sources . . .” Mulder began.

“The dopes,” Scully chimed in.

“Department of Paranormal Experiences,” Mulder frowned,

“received reports that moth men have been spotted here.”

Bambi stepped over a fallen tree and steadied herself by

holding on to a rock. Scully walked a few paces behind.

“So Fox, what do these moth men look like?”

“The reports of these sightings state that they have

piercing, glowing eyes, and it’s been reported that they

have large wings that fold over their backs. Even the two

kids that spotted them reported seeing the wings.”

“Why don’t we see them flying, if they have wings?” Scully

sniped.

“The wings are just a vestigial growth, they can’t support

the weight of the creatures,” Mulder huffed.

“Where’d you hear that, the dopes?” Scully exclaimed.

“Scully, it’s the Department of Paranormal Experiences!”

“Sorry,” Scully mumbled.

Just then a scream was heard and the agents realized Bambi

was missing. Mulder looked toward the sound of the scream

and found Doctor Berenbaum at the bottom of a shallow

gully.

“Fox, I think I broke my ankle,” Bambi whined.

Mulder eased down the gully, followed by Scully. He helped

Bambi sit on a fallen tree while Scully examined her foot.

“It appears to be a sprain. Can you stand on it?” Scully

asked.

Mulder helped Bambi to her feet. “It’s tender, but I think

I’ll be okay.”

Scully shimmied out of her backpack. “Just in case, I

better wrap it. The added support will help you walk and

keep it from swelling as much.” Scully pulled out an Ace

bandage and wrapped Bambi’s ankle; she then helped her put

her boot back on and laced it up tight. Mulder helped Bambi

back up the hill with Scully following behind.

“Thanks Fox, I think I can make it on my own,” Bambi said,

as Mulder released her. They continued along the small

trail with Mulder in the lead and Bambi limping in the

middle. After another forty-five minutes, Mulder decided

they needed to stop for a rest. They found a group of large

boulders to sit on. “How’s the foot, Dr. Berenbaum?” Mulder

asked.

“Not too bad, Fox.”

Scully opened her water bottle and took a healthy drink.

“Mulder, just how did you justify the 302 on this one?”

Mulder finished his own drink. “I never closed the case in

Florida, so technically we’re doing a follow-up

investigation.”

“From the dopes?”

“Scully, I know you don’t. . .,” Mulder was just getting

wound up when they heard Bambi yell, “Ouch!”

They both turned to see her holding her neck. “I think I

was just bitten.”

Scully approached the doctor and removed her hand from the

nasty looking welt. “Are you allergic to any insects?”

“No, not that I know of. It looked like a Tabanus

Americanus.”

Mulder looked at Bambi with a frown of concern on his face.

“A Horse Fly,” Scully said.

“So that’s not serious then?” Mulder asked.

“No, not generally. Just uncomfortable,” Scully said,

getting out her medical bag once more. She pulled out a

small tube of ointment and smeared it on the bite. She then

took out a couple of tablets and handed them to Bambi.

“Here take these, they’ll help with the pain.”

Bambi took the pills and downed them with her water.

“Thanks Agent Scully, I appreciate it.”

“That’s okay,” Scully replied, replacing her backpack.

Mulder scanned the skies and looked at his watch. “Let’s

keep going. We can stop in another hour to set up camp for

the night. Can you make it that far, Bambi?”

“Sure Fox, I think the pills helped.”

They headed out, hoping to put a few more miles behind

them. The forest canopy got higher and denser the farther

into the woods they went. Soon they were running parallel

to a mountain stream.

“Fox, can I ask you why you called me in on this case?”

Bambi said while she walked with a noticeable limp and a

large red welt on her neck.

“Yes,” Scully spoke up, “why don’t you tell us!”

“Well,” Mulder began, “moths are insects, and we are

looking for moth men.” Mulder felt a little sense of

triumph, that he’d gotten this far. “So I thought your

expertise might come in handy.”

“If we ever find one,” Scully mumbled.

“There are more than 1,500 species of flowering plants,

including 125 species of trees in the park,” Bambi said, as

she stepped through the vines covering the ground.

“Is that so, how interesting,” Mulder replied.

Scully just rolled her eyes.

They walked down the trail to a clearing with a fire pit

off to one side, near the stream. Mulder stopped to survey

the area. “What do you say we stop here for the night?”

“That’s fine with me,” Scully said.

“Me too,” Bambi chimed in.

“Let’s pitch the tents near the fire pit, we can get water

from the stream.”

“At least we can wash up,” Scully said, peeling the pack

off her tired shoulders, while Mulder and Bambi did the

same.

“I’ll gather up some firewood,” Bambi offered, and took off

into the woods.

Mulder helped Scully to pitch her tent, then grabbed her

around the waist. “Mulder!” Scully huffed out as he pulled

her close and began to nuzzle her neck. “Bambi will be back

soon.”

“I’ll tell her I’m checking you for ticks.”

Scully softly giggled, enjoying Mulder’s examination. “I do

not have ticks.”

“No, but she doesn’t know that,” Mulder hummed against her

neck.

Just then the bushes rattled, and Bambi appeared with her

arms loaded with deadwood. “I was checking her for ticks!”

Mulder blurted out.

Bambi disregarded Mulder. “Did you know there are more that

200 species of birds in the park?”

Scully pulled free from Mulder and muttered, “A proverbial

walking encyclopedia.”

Mulder grinned at Scully and began to set up his own tent.

Bambi piled the wood up in the fire pit, and pulled out a

lighter. What she did next stunned even Mulder. She opened

the pocket on her flannel shirt, and pulled out a hard pack

of Morley Lites. She slapped the box against one hand and

pulled out a cigarette. Next she placed it between her

lips, lit it, then took a long drag and released it. “I’ve

been dying for a smoke all day.”

Scully looked at Mulder in wonderment. He just shrugged his

shoulders.

Soon Bambi had the fire going, and Scully had a large pot

of beans and weenies cooking. She also started a kettle of

coffee; what smoking was to Dr. Berenbaum, coffee was to

Agent Scully.

Mulder was wandering around their campsite, looking for

clues that could have been left by the moth men. Scully was

dishing up supper, with help from Bambi. She noticed Bambi

was scratching the exposed skin on her wrists. Scully had

the sinking feeling that she was going to need her medical

bag again. “Dr. Berenbaum, have you had that itch long?”

Scully asked.

Bambi stopped digging at her red wrist. “No, it just

started.”

By now Mulder had moved in to look at Bambi’s wrist, “Looks

like a rash.”

Scully took Bambi’s arm and peeled back her sleeve, “Looks

like poison ivy to me.”

“Oh no,” Bambi sighed.

Scully retrieved her medical bag and applied a cream to

Bambi’s red wrist. She opened a foil packet of Benadryl

tablets and offered them to the doctor.

Bambi looked over at Scully. “You certainly carry a lot of

medical supplies, Agent Scully.”

“Fox gets hurt a lot,” Scully flatly replied.

They finally settled down to eat. Mulder sat near Scully,

but not as near as she would have liked.

“So Mulder, what’s next?” Scully said, taking the last

drink of her coffee.

Mulder stood and stretched. “In the morning, we fan out and

look for evidence of moth men activity.”

Scully looked at Mulder with a frown. “And just what

constitutes moth men activity? Giant holes eaten into our

blankets?”

Mulder glared at her. “No, the shedding of wings.”

“Four foot long wings? Mulder, why haven’t those been found

yet?”

“Maybe they have been found, but no one knows what they

are.” Mulder was getting steamed.

Bambi saw the conversation was nearing an argument. “Well,

I think I’ll do the dishes.”

“I’ll help,” Mulder snapped, not taking his eyes off his

partner.

Scully shook her head and marched off toward her tent. She

laid out her sleeping bag and grabbed her toothbrush. Just

then she heard Bambi scream. Scully dropped her head, “Oh,

what now.”

Mulder pulled a soaking, wet Bambi over to the fire. She

was shivering uncontrollably, and shoving the wet hair out

of her eyes. Scully came out of her tent, “Let me guess,

you fell into the stream.”

“Yeeessss,” Bambi said through chattering teeth.

Mulder handed her a cup of coffee. “Here take this, it will

warm you up.”

“They sayyyy the wattter in the streammmm neverrrr gettts

above fifty-five degreeeeees.”

Scully stood with her arms crossed, and a sour look on her

face. “I think you should get out of those wet clothes, so

we can try to dry them.”

Bambi crawled into the tent and removed her clothing, and

handed all of it to Scully.

Scully placed Bambi’s clothing over the tree branches and

inwardly grinned. Bambi was two sizes larger than she.

Mulder sat down on a log near the crackling fire and played

in it with a stick. Scully sat next to him. “Mulder, I’m

sorry I’ve snapped at you all day, but it’s hard to take

this investigation seriously.”

Mulder tossed the stick into the fire, sat back on the log,

and looked up at the sky. “Scully, you remember when we

were chasing Big Blue?”

“Yes.”

“You didn’t believe me then, but it turned out I was

right.”

“Well Mulder, it was just an alligator.”

“Not just an alligator, or at least not until I killed it.

Before that, it was a whale, or a sea serpent, or a

monster. I guess I’m just saying, I gotta know what’s out

there.”

Scully rubbed his arm and smiled up at him, “Mulder, are

you sure you’re not just nosey?”

Suddenly, Bambi yelled, “Oh shit!” Behind them a large, red

glow appeared, with heat emanating off it. They both turned

around to see Scully and Bambi’s tent on fire.

“Shit!” Scully yelled. “All my clothes are in that tent!”

“What happened?” Mulder asked Bambi, while he helped her

out of the tent.

“I don’t know, I had just lit a cigarette and was reading

my guidebook, when the whole tent burst into flames.”

“Just burst into flames,” Scully fumed.

“I’m so sorry Agent Scully, but it looks like we’ve lost

everything.”

The fire had burned out quickly. Mulder took their cooking

pan down to the stream and brought back water, to douse the

last of the hot embers.

“This is just great!” Scully complained, as she slapped her

arms on her sides.

Mulder scratched the back of his head. “We’ll all just have

to sleep in my tent and hike out in the morning.”

“And what do you propose we sleep on, Mulder?” Scully said,

while nearly popping a vein as she said her partner’s name.

“I can unzip my sleeping bag so we can lay on it, with our

emergency thermal blankets over us.”

Scully just shook her head at the thought of the mess they

were in. “Fine, but I get the middle.”

“We better try and get some sleep,” Mulder said, while

putting more wood on the fire. “It’s a long hike out

tomorrow.”

Bambi looked around the campsite. “Okay, but I umm, need to

relieve myself.”

“Second tree to the right,” Mulder smiled, “you can’t miss

it.”

Bambi blushed and took off for the woods.

Scully turned to her partner. “Mulder, remember back there

when I apologized?”

“Yes.”

“I take it back.”

An ear-piercing scream was heard coming from the direction

of Bambi. “Oh hell, what now?” Scully whined.

Both agents looked at one another then drew their weapons.

They took off into the woods to search for Dr. Berenbaum

and found her cowering behind a tree. “I saw it, Fox!”

“Saw what?”

“A moth man.”

“Are you sure?”

clip_image003

“Fox, I saw glowing eyes.”

Scully looked around. “Well I don’t see anything.”

“I know what I saw, Agent Scully.”

“Seeing is not believing in Agent Scully’s case.” Mulder

snarled.

“I think we need to get some sleep, then get the hell out

of here,” Scully huffed, as she walked past Bambi and

Mulder, clicking her gun back into the holster.

They walked back to camp. Scully looked around and noticed

something was different. “Mulder, where is our food?”

Mulder looked around, and sure enough all their food was

gone. “Better see what else might be gone.”

Scully checked what little she had left after the fire.

“None of my stuff is missing.”

“My cell phone is gone though,” Mulder replied.

Bambi rifled through her bag. “Dammit, they took my

cigarettes, but I did find my guidebook,” she beamed.

“Oh goodie,” Scully sarcastically sighed, while Mulder

frowned at her.

“So we’re missing our food, some cigarettes, and my cell

phone. You know what this means, Scully?”

“That we’re looking for a hungry, nicotine addicted,

teenager?”

“Noooo,” Mulder replied, “it means, we are not alone.”

“Well, alone or not, we can’t do anything until daybreak,

so I’m going to bed. Good night.”

Bambi looked at Mulder. “I’m really sorry about the tent,

Fox.”

“These things happen,” Mulder shrugged.

“But they always happen to me,” she sighed.

“Do they?” Mulder questioned.

“Why do you think I’ve been working in Miller’s Grove all

by myself.” Bambi sighed and ran her hands over her crossed

arms. “The last place I worked had two fires, one

evacuation, and a suicide attempt, all because of me.”

Mulder contemplated what Dr. Berenbaum had just revealed.

“I don’t think I would mention any of this to Agent

Scully.”

Bambi crawled into the tent and found Scully already there.

She laid down on the left side of her, while Mulder climbed

in on the right. Mulder looked over at Scully with a frown

on his face. “Scully, where did you get that pillow?”

“It’s not a pillow,” Scully mumbled, “it’s your jacket.”

“Ohhhh,” Mulder mouthed but didn’t say a word. He lay down

next to his rigid little partner and tried to get some

sleep. They hadn’t been in the tent fifteen minutes when

Bambi spoke. “Did you hear that?”

“What?” Mulder asked, lifting up his head.

“I don’t know, Fox, but I definitely heard something.”

Mulder turned his head to listen. “I hear it too,” he

whispered.

“What do you think it is, Fox?”

“I’m not sure, but I heard something.”

Suddenly, Scully grumbled, “Will you keep it down, there is

nothing out there and I’d like to get some sleep.”

At that moment a large crack was heard, causing all three

occupants of the tent to sit up. Mulder scrambled out first

and grabbed his gun. Scully did the same, while Bambi

trailed behind. Mulder ran to take cover behind a tree and

Scully crouched near a log. Bambi stood near the slowly

dying fire, just as a short man came racing out of the

woods, screaming at the top of his lungs. He didn’t see

Bambi standing there and bowled her over.

Mulder jumped out from behind the tree with his gun drawn,

and yelled, “Stop right there, I’m a federal agent, put

your hands in the air.” Scully also scrambled out from

behind the fallen log with her gun drawn.

“Don’t shoot,” the little man said.

Mulder grabbed him by the shirt collar and pulled him off

Bambi, training his flashlight on him. Both agents stared

at the little man with their mouths agape. Finally, Scully

said, “Frohike?”

The little man turned to look at Scully. His eyes grew

soft, while a smile graced his stubbled face. “What’s a

Frohike?” he asked.

Act II

“Who are you?” Mulder yelled, while helping Bambi up.

“Ah’d gladly tell ya, if’n ya’d put down dat piece,” the

little man said, dusting off his overalls.

Scully crossed her arms and diligently plowed ahead, “So

who are you?”

“Ah’m Stumpy Ogle ma’am, an’ who might you be?” Stumpy

sweetly said to her.

“I’m Agent Dana Scully, with the FBI.”

“Well mizz FBI, ya sure got purdy hair.” Stumpy winked at

Scully. She wasn’t sure if it was the uncanny likeness to

Melvin Frohike that she finds unsettling, or the large,

gold, front tooth he was sporting.

“What are you doing out here?” Scully asked.

Stumpy cocked one eyebrow at her. “Ya ain’t revenuers, are

ya?”

“No,” Scully replied.

“Nor ATF?”

“No.”

“How ’bout DEA?”

“No, we’re from the FBI, now what’s going on here?” Mulder

demanded, more than a little agitated.

Stumpy grinned at Mulder. “Well sir, Ah’m a opportunistic

b’ness man.”

Mulder frowned at the little man. “Come clean.”

“Ah got me a couple a stills up in them woods,” Stumpy

motioned with his hand.

“Stills?” Scully questioned. “You mean you brew alcohol.”

“No, ma’am.” Stumpy smiled at Scully. “Ah brew ‘shine.”

Mulder grabbed the little man by the arm and sat him on a

log. “Shine, alcohol, it’s all the same. What in hell were

you doing running through our camp, screaming?”

Stumpy turned serious and leaned in to look up at Mulder.

“Ah saw’d it.”

“Saw what?”

“Ah ain’t sure, but it had glowin’ eyes.”

“I saw it, too!” Bambi gasped.

“Naw,” Stumpy replied, with a grin on his face, “dat t’were

me.”

“What!” Scully exclaimed.

“Yes ma’am,” the little man said, enjoying the attention he

was receiving from Scully. “Ah was tryin’ to keep people

‘way from ma pro-duction line.”

“Just how many do you employ, Mr. Ogle?” Scully asked.

“Jes’ me, but Ah kep havin’ ta stop ma brewin’ ta chase off

interlopers, so’s Ah jes put out some glowin’ lights ta

scare ’em off.” The little man grew quiet. “Cept tonight,

Ah saw da eyes an’ heer’d da noise too, an’ it tweren’t

me!”

Mulder now had his interest peaked. “So it took our

possessions?”

“Naw, dat was me,” Stumpy laughed and added, “but whatev’r

dat was took’d ’em from me!”

Mulder looked up at Scully as she rubbed her forehead. “So

what now?” She asked.

He looked down at Stumpy. “Where is your campsite?”

“Or’ in da next valley. Ah got a little shack ther’, tain’t

much but it’s home,” Stumpy said as he eyed Scully.

“Do you have food there?” Mulder asked.

“Sure do, an’ Ah got drink too!”

“I’ll bet you do,” Scully sighed.

“I think we better sleep on it, and go with Stumpy tomorrow

to his shack. We can eat and check out the area from

there.”

Bambi finally spoke up. “I think that’s a good idea Fox,

maybe we can catch some fish for our breakfast. The park is

home to over fifty species of fish.”

Scully turned her head to stare at the woman. Mulder

intervened, “Come on, let’s get to bed.”

Bambi crawled into the tent, while Scully pulled her

partner aside. “Mulder, you don’t possibly expect us to

sleep with Frohike’s evil twin do you?”

clip_image004

“What do you suggest?”

“I’m not sure,” Scully huffed, “but it was your idea that

got us into this mess.”

Just then soft snoring was heard. The agents looked down to

see Stumpy curled up like a dog, next to the fire.

“I guess that settles that,” Mulder said.

“Works for me,” Scully replied.

The next morning, everyone was up early. Mulder folded up

the tent and packed away what supplies they had left, while

Scully tended to Bambi’s various cuts, scrapes, sprains,

bites, and rashes. Stumpy watched Scully with a glint in

his eye; he was obviously smitten by the redheaded agent

With their packs on their backs, they headed into the

woods, with Stumpy in the lead and Scully second, followed

by Bambi and Mulder. Stumpy slowed down just enough so that

Scully caught up with him. Soon they were side by side. The

little man pulled back the branches so Scully could pass,

but each time he did they came back to whack Bambi in the

face.

“Mind if Ah ask ya what yer doin’ so fer from home, mizz

FBI?”

“No,” Scully smiled at the man, making his heart race. “My

partner and I are looking for a creature, much like the one

you described last night.”

“What fer?” Stumpy asked.

“I’ve been asking myself that same question, Mr. Ogle.”

Stumpy smiled at Scully, while the sun glinted off his gold

tooth. “Y’all can call me Stumpy.”

Scully had finally relaxed a little. “You can call me

Dana.”

“Dana,” Stumpy said, “Dana, that’s a rite purdy name,

Dana.”

“Thanks,” Scully replied.

“So who’s yer partner?” Scully looked surprised by the

question.

“Da feller or da lady?”

“Oh, the man. Agent Mulder is my partner.”

“He treat ya good, do he?”

Scully blushed, “Yes, I guess so.”

“‘Cause if he ain’t, I kin whup him fer ya.”

“No, no Stumpy. We get along just fine,” Scully quickly

added.

“Who’s dat woman wiff all da injories?”

“That’s Dr. Bambi Berenbaum.”

“Damn hell, ya say! Her name is Bambi, like da lil’ deer in

da story,” Stumpy laughed.

“That’s right.”

Stumpy nudged Scully with his shoulder, “She ain’t purdy

like you is.”

Scully blushed and ran her tongue over her upper lip,

“Thanks.”

“Ya got da purdiest hair Ah ev’r did see!” The little man

laughed.

“Scully,” Mulder called out, “how much farther?”

Scully asked Stumpy. “Just over the hill, Mulder.”

Within fifteen minutes, the group broke out of the woods

and into a little clearing. Straight ahead sat a small

shack next to a stream.

“Dis is ma home, Dana,” Stumpy said, with a touch of pride

in his voice. “Ah built it all ma self.”

“It’s very nice,” Scully responded, smiling at him.

Bambi and Mulder walked into the clearing. Bambi dropped

her pack at her feet. “I’m exhausted. Did you know that the

highest point in the park is over 6,600 feet in elevation?”

Scully looked at Bambi, but chose not to respond.

Mulder grabbed Bambi’s pack and carried it to Stumpy’s

porch. “You’ve been through a lot Dr. Berenbaum, better

rest.”

“Thanks Fox,” Bambi sighed and pushed back a mat of hair.

Scully stood on the porch while Stumpy looked admiringly at

her.

“Got any food in there, Stumpy?” Mulder asked as he

surveyed the little hovel.

“Sure do, y’all like grits an’ salt-pork?”

Scully looked at Stumpy with her arms crossed over her

chest. “Do you have coffee?”

“Sure do, Dana,” Stumpy grinned. “Lemme rustle it up fer

ya.”

Mulder leaned into Scully, as he carried the two backpacks

into the shack. “Scully, what is it about you that

attracts fidgety, dumpy little men.”

“Shut up, Mulder,” Scully frowned as she entered the shack,

with Mulder chuckling at her.

The room was dark, while the smell of burnt wood permeated

the air. It wasn’t much more shelter than the tent had

been, but it was a bit roomier. Stumpy had a rickety bed,

with bedding that hadn’t seen a washer in years, and a

small table in front of a crude fireplace. He brushed past

Scully. “I gotta git water fer yer coffee, Dana.”

“Thank you,” Scully said.

Bambi looked around the mess that was this man’s home,

while Mulder pawed through his belongings. He did find an

expensive looking camcorder, being used as a doorstop. They

heard Stumpy approaching, so Mulder returned everything to

its place. “Well he looks harmless.”

Scully walked out onto the porch as Stumpy was bringing up

a bucket of water from the stream. He straightened his back

as he noticed her watching him. “Ah’ll git yer coffee in no

time, Dana.”

“Thanks, Stumpy.”

Mulder walked outside and stretched, “I wish I had my couch

here.”

“For once I have to agree with you,” Scully softly said.

Bambi stepped out of the shack just as Mulder yawned and

spread his arms.

“Turn your head to the left,” Scully directed.

“I swear, I never saw Fox standing there.”

Scully handed Bambi a wet cloth for the huge purple bruise

that encircled her eye. “I’m sure you didn’t, just hold

this to your eye.”

Stumpy looked intently at Bambi’s injured eye. “Ya sure is

gonna have a shiner der, ma’am.”

“I’m sorry Bambi, I didn’t see you standing there,” Mulder

said with concern.

Suddenly, Stumpy yelled, “Let’s eat!”

Breakfast wasn’t bad. They had some sort of bird eggs that

Scully couldn’t identify, and salt pork that was more salt

than pork, plus a surprisingly delicious pan of fried

bread.

Scully sat with her elbows on the rickety table, drinking

her deep, rich, coffee and decided that the man did know

how to make a pot of coffee.

Mulder burst through the door. “Scully come quick.”

“Let me guess: Bambi,” Scully sighed.

Bambi sat on the edge of the porch, covered in little red

dots. Scully had to admit they contrasted nicely with the

poison ivy rash on her arms. She took one look at Bambi and

turned her head toward Stumpy. “What kind of eggs were

those?”

“Goose eggs,” Stumpy replied.

Bambi sighed. “I’m allergic to pate.”

Scully retrieved her medical bag and pulled out two more

tablets. “I’m running out of Benadryl, so watch what you

brush up against, step in, or eat.”

“Thanks, Agent Scully,” the itching Bambi said.

“I think we better leave these two here while we comb the

woods, Scully.”

“I think you’re right, Mulder.”

“No!” Stumpy protested, “Ah was fixin’ ta go wiff Dana.”

Mulder frowned at the little man. “Don’t you have a still

to tend to?”

“Shit!” Stumpy mumbled and took off up the hill.

“I think I made your boyfriend mad,” Mulder teased.

“Can we just get on with it,” Scully snapped.

Both agents walked into the woods, never losing sight of

one another or the stream. After several hours of looking

around, they followed the stream back to Stumpy’s place.

They found him sitting on the edge of the porch, knife

drawn, whittling on a stick. He jumped up when he saw

Scully coming up the path.

“How’s Bambi?” she asked.

Stumpy frowned, “Next time, she’s goin’ wiff y’all. Dat

woman yammers on somepin’ fierce. Told me der was 27

diff’ent sally-manders in dis here park.”

“The woman knows her National Park,” Scully said, as she

brushed past Stumpy.

Mulder and Scully stopped just outside the shack. “So, what

do we know now?” he asked her.

“Not much,” Scully squinted in the noonday sun.

“We have a sighting by two kids.”

“Looking to get high.”

Mulder frowned down at Scully. “Bambi saw something.”

“She saw Stumpy.”

“That’s possible, but what did Stumpy see then?”

“I don’t know,” Scully sighed. “Maybe swamp gas, maybe

nothing!”

“Or, just maybe a moth man.”

“Mulder, remember when I said you were a member of the

Manson family? Well I take that back. You’re a member of

the Osbournes!”

“Scully, something is out there.”

Scully dropped her head. “So what do you suggest we do

now?”

Mulder just stared into the deep woods.

Scully flung out her arms. “Mulder, we have got a woman

here who is in need of proper medical attention and quite

frankly, I’m running low on medical supplies.”

“You’re right Scully, you and Bambi need to have Stumpy

take you out of the woods.”

“Bambi and me! Mulder, just what do you think you’re going

to do?”

“I’m going to hang around here and look for the moth men.

I’ll only be a few days, what can it hurt?”

“Oh no! You’re not ditching me, not with her, not alone.”

Scully was really riled up now.

“Scully, I’ll be okay,” Mulder whispered.

“It’s not you I’m worried about, Mulder,” Scully said

through clenched teeth. “I’d be safer out here than with

that woman,” Scully glared at her partner.

Mulder looked up to see Stumpy bringing in a load of

firewood. “Hey, Stumpy, come here.”

The little man dropped the wood and approached Mulder.

“Stumpy, would you lead Agent Scully and Doctor Berenbaum

back to the Cable Mill trailhead?”

Scully frowned, crossed her arms, and shifted her weight to

one rigid leg.

Stumpy looked at Scully then motioned for Mulder to follow

him. Both men walked to within a few feet of the forest

edge. “Ag’nt Mulder, Ah’d really like ta hep ya out but Ah

ain’t a gonna do it.”

Mulder looked down at the small man, with an incredulous

look on his face. Stumpy put his arm around Mulder’s back,

drawing him down. “Ag’nt Mulder, we’s boff men of da world.

Ah got ma eye on dat feisty lil’ red head or’ der. Ah’m

plyin’ her wiff ma manly ways, an’ ah think she’s comin’

’round. Ah ain’t ’bout ta give up now.” Stumpy laughed

while Mulder was speechless. “So ya see ifn’ Ah took ‘er

otta here she cain’t git ta know da real Stumpy. Ah got

things ta offer ‘er.” Stumpy smiled and showed his gold

tooth.

Mulder stood up and walked past Scully. “You win, he won’t

take you two out of here.”

“Why not?” Scully questioned.

Mulder spun around. “Apparently, he wants to get you into

the sack.”

“What?” Scully exclaimed, with her eyes now wide. She

turned to see Stumpy smiling at her, while the sunlight

glinted off his gold tooth.

Mulder stalked up the steps to the shack. Scully followed

him, with Stumpy hot on her heels.

Bambi was sitting in a chair, holding a wet cloth to her

black eye. “Did you see anything, Fox?”

“No,” Mulder muttered, “we didn’t.”

Stumpy tossed a few more pieces of kindling on the fire.

“So, what now?” Bambi asked, removing the cloth.

“We leave,” Mulder huffed.

“No!” Stumpy yelled.

“No!” Bambi screamed.

Mulder and Scully both looked at the naysayers.

Bambi spoke up. “Look Fox, if there really is a giant moth,

or a half-moth half-man insect out there, I want to find

it. This could do a lot to validate my career and get me

back on the fast track in entomology.”

Scully huffed, “Entomology has a fast track?”

Bambi looked at Scully with one wide-eye. “Agent Scully,

you have no idea the amount of grant money there is out

there. One doctor I know investigated the life cycle of the

dung beetle, and now he’s driving a Beammer.”

Scully was now the wide-eyed one.

“So,” Mulder spoke up, “we’re staying?”

“I guess,” Scully muttered, walking out of the shack.

Mulder followed her down to the stream. Scully sat on a

rock and Mulder sat down next to her. “Okay Scully, what

gives, and don’t say ‘I’m fine’.”

Scully looked up at her partner, let out a little laugh,

then looked down. “Mulder, how long have we been in a more

personal relationship?”

“Long enough.”

Scully looked at her hands. “I guess I thought things would

change.”

“What kind of things?”

“I don’t know. Mulder, answer me one question; did you call

Bambi to just get under my skin, or was there more to it?”

“Scully, I didn’t do either. She is a qualified

entomologist and remember, you pretty much cut my legs out

from under me back in the office.” Mulder draped his arm

over her shoulder. “You know how I am, I’m a man on a

mission, and I know at times I bowl over you.”

“At times?” Scully smiled.

Mulder nuzzled her hair, “But, there is no one I’d rather

have covering my back,” he laughed, “or my front.”

They both grinned. “Are we okay?”

“Yeah, we are,” Scully said, as Mulder held her close.

They walked back to the shack and found Stumpy gone, with

Bambi changed into the clothes Scully had dried the night

before.

“Just my luck,” Scully said motioning to Bambi. “She burns

down the tent and I’m the one with no clothes.”

“I do have a couple of spare T-shirts you’re welcome to.”

“I’ll swim in those things Mulder, but I guess it’s better

than walking around ripe all day. Thanks.”

Mulder climbed up the porch to retrieve the T-shirt. Scully

walked over to where Bambi was leaning against the porch

railing. “I could use a smoke.” Bambi caught the frown

Scully gave her. “Sorry.”

“That’s okay. How are you feeling?”

“Okay. I only hope we get to see the moth men.” Bambi

turned to Scully. “I envy you, Agent Scully.”

“Envy. Me?” Scully asked, incredulously.

“Yes. You lead this exciting life, never knowing where you

are going to be from one moment to the next, with a partner

who cares about you. Meanwhile, I sit behind a microscope

and look at bugs.” Bambi let out a sigh and crossed her

arms over her chest as she looked out over the mountains.

Scully looked at the woman standing before her. She was

battered and bruised, but still refused to give up. Scully

was reminded of someone else she knew and had to smile. “My

life isn’t so exciting,” Scully said, while she shuffled

her feet and stared down at the ground. “There’s lots of

dead ends, endless stakeouts, and reams of paper work.”

Scully looked up at Bambi. “Doctor Berenbaum are you

serious about wanting a job like mine?”

“I am, but I could never be half the agent you or Fox are.”

Scully smiled at the other woman. “Thanks, but there are

other jobs at the Bureau that are just as exciting without

the danger.”

“Really? You think I could work for the FBI?”

“Of course. You’re in a field that is just opening up in

law enforcement. I know of a case that was solved by

finding a rare bug lodged in the grillwork of the suspect’s

car.”

Bambi smiled at Scully. “Thanks, Agent Scully. I’ll

consider that.”

Mulder came out of the shack and tossed a T-shirt at

Scully. “Go change. Stumpy and I have a plan.”

Scully came out of the bushes tucking the heather gray T-

shirt into her jeans. Mulder looked her over. “Well, that

fits rather nicely, Agent Scully.”

“It did when I cut off two feet of it,” Scully said,

tossing the bottom half of his T-shirt at him. Mulder was

speechless.

They all gathered around the porch. Bambi stood to the left

of Mulder while Scully was on his right, and Stumpy was

tight against Scully.

Mulder began, “Stumpy and I have come up with a plan.”

“Yup,” Stumpy agreed, and nodded his head, “we got us a

plan.”

Mulder looked at Stumpy and continued. “He says the only

time he has seen the moth man was last night at our

campsite.”

Stumpy smiled at Scully, “Dat twern’t me.”

“So my suggestion is Scully, Stumpy and I hike back to our

campsite and stake out the place. Bambi can stay here.”

“No,” Scully shook her head. “If one of us goes, we all

go.”

Bambi’s face lit up as Scully glanced at her. Mulder looked

at Bambi then back at Scully. “Okay, then, we all go. Let’s

get packed.”

Bambi whispered, “Thanks, Agent Scully.” Scully nodded

back to Doctor Berenbaum.

They gathered up what supplies they had left, plus what

Stumpy could scrounge up, and headed out to their former

campsite. Bambi was walking next to Mulder, while Stumpy

was walking next to and eyeing Scully.

“Did you know that this national park is home to more

varieties of snakes than any other federal park,” Bambi

rambled.

Stumpy visibly shuttered, “Ah hates snakes!”

“Really,” Scully replied, “I would think living up here,

like you do, you would be used to them.”

“Dana, Ah live wiff da park rangers but dat don’t mean Ah

has ta like ’em.”

Mulder smiled at that one.

Stumpy continued on. “Ah nev’r trusts no thing wiff out

legs nor arms. Dat’s jus’ evil. ‘Member it twas a snake

what made ol’ Adam eat da apple.”

Scully was surprised by Stumpy’s twisted version of

biblical history.

“Der ain’t much ol’ Stumpy heer’s askeered of, but

revenuers, rangers and snakes is two of ’em.

Mulder frowned at Stumpy’s math but decided to let it pass.

“Did you know there are over sixty different mammals in the

park, Mr. Ogle?” Bambi asked.

“Bet ah done et mos’ of ’em, too,” Stumpy laughed.

Mulder chuckled while Scully smiled.

Finally the quartet broke through to their original meeting

place.

“Home sweet home,” Scully muttered.

“Let’s set up camp again and eat. Then we need to put our

plan into action,” Mulder said, removing his pack.

“Just what is this plan you and Stumpy have cooked up,

Mulder?” Scully asked, removing her own pack.

“Scully, the moth men stole our cell phone, our food, and

Bambi’s cigarettes. I think we should set a trap.”

Scully looked up at Mulder. “And just what kind of trap do

you suggest?”

Mulder walked over to his pack and pulled out his

binoculars, some sunflower seeds, and a can of beans. “Our

offering.”

“So you think we just set this stuff out there and wait for

the giant-winged, glowing-eyed, moth men to show up.”

Mulder nudged Scully’s shoulder. “It worked for the Great

Mutato.”

“I’m setting up the tent,” Scully glared at him and walked

away.

“You really think we’ll see it, Fox?” Bambi asked

innocently.

“We’ve got nothing to lose trying,” Mulder shrugged.

They shared some fried bread Stumpy brought along, and

mixed up a few eggs and potatoes, with Bambi refraining

from eating the eggs.

The cookware was gathered up and washed, this time without

incident, while Bambi packed away the food and straightened

up the tent.

Stumpy helped Scully gather up firewood. Even though she

could do it quicker alone, he wanted to be helpful. He

demanded she let him carry the wood back to the campsite,

always insisting he could carry more. Scully had to smile

at the effort he was putting into wooing her.

By late afternoon, all the chores had been done and the

trap set, but Scully was still not convinced it would work.

“Stumpy,” Mulder called the little man over.

“Yes sir.” Stumpy stood at attention, after all it was his

and Mulder’s plan.

“You stay here with Dr. Berenbaum, while Agent Scully and I

examine the perimeter.”

“Yes sir, will do, Ag’nt Mulder.” Stumpy saluted, proudly

taking his work seriously.

Mulder grinned down at the small man and pulled out his ID.

Handing it to Stumpy he said, “Here take this, just in case

someone shows up while we’re gone.”

Stumpy looked down at the gold and silver badge in the soft

leather case with the letters FBI emblazoned across it. He

held it with great reverence. “Thank ya, Ag’nt Mulder, ah

won’t let ya down.” He began to patrol the campsite while

Mulder smiled to himself.

“Come on Scully, and bring your weapon,” Mulder told her as

he checked his own clip.

The two agents walked into the woods, careful once again to

keep the mountain stream within their sight. Scully slowly

walked to the right side of Mulder but suddenly stopped.

“Mulder look,” she said, pointing down to the ground.

Mulder walked over to see the empty containers that once

held their food, littering the ground, and his cell phone

busted into little, tiny pieces.

Scully stooped down and pulled an evidence bag out of her

jacket while Mulder put on a latex glove. He carefully

placed the bits of phone in one bag and the trash into the

other.

“We might get prints off these,” Scully said, as she got up

and zipped the bag shut.

“Or we might not,” Mulder responded. “Come on, let’s get

back and see what Bambi has injured this time.”

Scully smiled at her partner as they made their way back to

the camp. She parted the bushes and stopped dead in her

tracks, “What the hell!”

Bambi and Stumpy were sitting on a log, sharing the largest

joint Scully had ever seen. Her mouth dropped open as she

looked back at her partner.

“Well, that explains a lot,” he wisecracked.

Bambi waved at the two approaching agents. “Fox, Stumpy had

some tobacco on him, so we rolled our own.”

“I can see that,” Mulder said, walking up to the duo.

Bambi puffed out a blue smoke ring. “It’s actually not too

bad.”

Scully ran her tongue over her bottom lip. “Just try not to

burn down the forest.”

Bambi passed the huge, hand-rolled cigarette to Stumpy. He

took a drag and passed it back to her. She licked her

fingers then brought them together on the end of the

cigarette, snuffing out the stogie, before she pocketed the

remainder. Scully was speechless.

Mulder began, “We found our food, or what’s left of it.” He

held up one of the evidence bags. “And my cell phone,” he

said, holding up the other bag.

“So who, or what did that?” Bambi asked.

“We’re not sure, but tonight I think we’ll catch our

perpetrator”

Stumpy spoke up, “Ah thought we wuz lookin’ fer da moth

men?”

“We are,” Mulder assured him, “just wait until dark.”

Scully mixed up some presentable mushroom soup, made from

the sponges Stumpy had found, along with the few canned

goods they had brought from his place.

Mulder had a good-sized fire going, while Bambi had her

nose stuck in her guidebook. “It says here that over two

thousands species of mushrooms grow in the park.”

Scully chose to ignore that little bit of trivia. She was

finding it hard to pick on a woman who was swathed in

bandages.

They sat down to eat, with Mulder sitting on a large

boulder and Bambi near the fire, while Scully and Stumpy

shared a log.

“So Stumpy, whatever possessed you to brew ‘shine, way up

here in the woods?” Mulder asked the little man, who was

sopping up the last of his soup with a piece of fried

bread.

“Well sir, Ah done inherited it from ma pa. See he got it

from his pa, what brewed ‘shine a fore dis here park were a

park. Ma fambily been in diss-tillin’ fer or’ a huner’d

years, kinda like dem Busch boys in Saint Louie, ‘cept Ah

only got one still, an’ no big purdy horses like day does.”

“I see,” Mulder said, finishing up his soup. “So you never

wanted to do anything but brew alcohol?”

Stumpy thought, “Der is one thing Ah drempt o’ bein’, but

nev’r got ta do.”

“What was that?” Scully asked.

“Ah al’ays wanted ta be a elf.” Stumpy grinned at Scully.

“An elf?” Scully repeated.

“Ya know Dana, one a dose tiny lil’ men what works fer

Santee. Ah could make da toys. Ah’s real good at

whittlin'”. The little man grinned at her.

Scully looked at Stumpy, not quite knowing what to say.

Mulder just nodded his head and changed the subject. “It’s

nearly sundown, let’s get ready to put our plan into

action.”

Scully and Stumpy did the dishes in the stream, while Bambi

and Mulder set out the moth men bait.

“Okay Mulder, what’s next?” Scully asked as she put away

their cooking pot.

“Make sure your gun is loaded and keep it handy. You, Bambi

and I will go into the tent just like before, then Stumpy

will disappear into the woods. You and I slip out the back.

From there, each of us will take up a position surrounding

the campsite. Bambi will be at 12 o’clock, with you at 3,

Stumpy at 6 and me at 9. One of us is bound to see

something, if it shows up.”

“Sounds good to me, Fox,” Bambi said.

“I guess it could work,” Scully reluctantly agreed.

“That’s the spirit,” Mulder said as he nudged her shoulder.

They sat around the fire until the moon was high.

“Stumpy, you ready?” Mulder asked.

Stumpy nodded in the affirmative.

“Okay, let’s go,” Mulder got up from the fire and

stretched, being careful to make sure Bambi was at arms

length.

Bambi crawled into the tent first, then Scully and Mulder.

“Bambi, you just yell, Scully and I will be just outside,”

Mulder reminded her.

“Okay, Fox,” Bambi nodded with apprehension in her voice.

Mulder held up the back of the tent, so Scully could crawl

out. Then he followed her. The agents unsnapped their guns

from the holsters. “You okay, Scully?”

“Yeah,” Scully responded.

Mulder put his hand on her shoulder and with a gentle

squeeze, he nodded his head for her to go to the right.

Scully smiled at him and nodded in return, then she took

off into the darkness. Mulder turned the opposite

direction, and disappeared into the night.

Stumpy squatted down in the bushes across from the

campsite. He could see the tent outlined against the fire.

The bushes to either side of the tent moved, as Mulder and

Scully took their places.

Bambi huddled alone in the tent. She absent-mindedly pulled

the large cigarette out of her pocket, then thought better

of it and returned it.

Scully took her place behind a tree, both the tent and the

bait were within her line of sight. She heard the bushes

next to her crackle and jumped, not from fear but from

nerves.

Mulder crouched down behind a large boulder. He scanned the

campsite, with his eyes always returning to the bait. He

tensely fingered the gun he held in his hand.

Stumpy felt something brush against his ankle. He swatted

at it but the sensation did not go away. He swatted at it

again. A strange look crossed his face. He lifted his hand,

to find it holding a snake! His eyes bulged out, he began

to shake, and he dropped the creature to the ground. His

screams could be heard over all 500,000 acres of parkland.

Bambi screamed in reaction to Stumpy’s scream. She tried to

get out of the tent but it collapsed around her.

Scully heard Stumpy and Bambi’s screams. She looked to her

left to see many glowing eyes. The eyes stared at her,

unblinking and unmoving. She raised her gun and yelled,

“Federal agent, freeze!” But the eyes only continued to

stare. She backed off, firing a couple of rounds into the

air, but the eyes never flinched.

Mulder heard Stumpy and Bambi’s screams, and the gunshots,

along with miscellaneous noises. He took off toward the

sound of the gun fire yelling, “Scully!” He too saw

numerous glowing eyes that never blinked or moved. He

yelled, “I’m a federal agent, come out.” The eyes appeared

to all leave, or dim at once. He ran toward them.

Stumpy raced through the campsite, screaming at the top of

his lungs, “Snnnnaaaaaakkkkkkkeeeeeee!”

Bambi finally managed to crawl out of the tent while Scully

passed Stumpy from the opposite direction. Bambi stepped

into Scully, they crashed together with Scully’s gun flying

into the air. They saw it silhouetted against the fire just

before it landed in the middle of the burning logs. Scully

grabbed Bambi by the hand and dragged her behind a large

rock. “Get down!” Scully yelled, as the ammo in her gun

began to cook off. They hid behind the rock until the sound

of the rounds going off ceased.

“That was close,” Bambi said.

“Too close,” Scully replied, then frowned and looked

around. “Where is Mulder?”

Bambi also looked around, “I don’t know. I thought he was

with you.”

Scully was suddenly aware that her partner was missing and

sighed. “Oh hell, where is he?”

Bambi and Scully began to call out for Mulder. “Shhh,”

Scully said, “let me call, and we’ll both listen.” She

called out for him but received no answering call. She

continued calling as they ventured into the woods. A soft

moan was heard. Scully called Mulder’s name once more.

“Agent Scully!” Bambi yelled, “I’ve found him!”

Scully raced to where Bambi was standing and pointing over

the edge of an overhang. “Look, there he is.”

Scully looked over the edge. About 15 feet below, she

spotted him. “Mulder,” she gasped.

Act III

Mulder was lying on his back with his arms spread out. At

first, Scully was certain he had at the least done some

tendon and ligament damage to his back. The image that

haunted her most was the sight of his head lying against

the rocks, while blood trickled down his right eyebrow.

Scully scanned the cliff and finally discovered a safe path

to take her down to him. She tucked her flashlight into her

waistband and turned to Bambi. “You stay here.”

“No,” Bambi said, “you’ll need me to help move him.”

Scully stopped her descent. “Not likely. I need you to stay

here until I check him out.” Then she added, “If I fall,

you’ll have to go get help.”

“Right,” Bambi firmly said.

Scully shinnied down the steep cliff, hanging on to the

exposed tree roots to slow her descent. She finally made it

down to her injured partner. She gently ran her fingers

over his cheek. “Mulder, it’s

me. Hey, partner, can you hear me?”

Mulder didn’t respond or move. Scully switched into doctor

mode and began to check her partner’s injuries. His legs

and arms didn’t appear to be broken she was relieved to

note. She checked his ribs and abdomen. His ribs were

probably badly bruised but didn’t appear to be broken,

either. She slapped his cheek, trying to rouse him.

“Mulder, Mulder, it’s me.”

Mulder finally moaned, “Mom?”

Scully was shocked then she saw the small smile that

crossed his face. “Mulder! You shit!” She smiled, as a

sense of relief fell over her.

Scully yelled up to Bambi, “He’s coming around.”

Bambi started down, but Scully yelled up to her, “No Bambi,

I need you to grab the sleeping bag, and the thermal

blankets, then get my medical bag and canteen.” Bambi did

as she was asked.

Mulder moaned. “Steady Mulder, I’m here,” Scully softly

said.

“What happened?” Mulder asked as he tried to touch the

nasty bump that was forming on his head.

“You fell over a cliff.”

Mulder opened his eyes. “Is it bad?”

Scully ran her fingers through his hair and softly said. “I

don’t think so. Can you move your arms and legs?”

Mulder tried to move, letting out a soft moan, “Yeah, but

my ass is killing me.” He shifted and removed a jagged rock

the size of a baseball from under his left hip. “Ahh,

that’s better, but now my head is killing me.”

“That’s better than usual.” Then Scully smiled, “it’s good

you can move, but not good that it hurts.”

“Where’s everyone?” Mulder asked.

“Bambi is here, but Stumpy was scared off by a snake.”

“Oh, I remember now.” He winced, as he touched his brow.

Just then Bambi appeared in the moonlight. “I’ve got what

you asked for, Agent Scully.”

“Good. Toss the sleeping bag and blankets down, then you

climb down.”

“Gotcha.”

Bambi made her way down the cliff, just as Scully had

earlier. “How is he?” She quietly asked.

“I’m fine.” Mulder replied.

“Isn’t that my line, partner,” Scully quietly said. “He can

move and so far, nothing appears broken,” she told Bambi.

“But he tends to go into shock easily. We need to keep him

warm.”

Mulder glared at her but kept his thoughts to himself.

Scully ran her hand over Mulder’s cheek. “You just hang in

there. I need to take care of that cut on your forehead.”

She took her medical bag and began to care for Mulder.

“Bambi, can you cover him with the sleeping bag.”

Bambi placed the flashlight under her arm, and grabbed the

sleeping bag. “Where do you think Stumpy got to?”

“I have no idea. As scared as he was, he’s probably still

running.”

Bambi tucked the sleeping bag around Mulder, while Scully

had him track her finger and answer some routine questions.

Satisfied, that he didn’t have a concussion, she set to

dressing the wound.

“Scully, we can’t stay here. Let me try to get up.”

She let go of his arm and he started to get up but sat down

again abruptly. “Ow! Everything hurts!”

“Stay put for a while, you took quite a tumble,” she told

him, stroking his forehead.

Mulder sighed. “You’re probably right.”

“Here, drink this Fox,” Bambi said, offering the canteen to

him. “Easy, easy.”

“Thanks,” Mulder replied, glad to have the liquid.

“I think we better settle in here for the night,” Scully

said, looking down the steep cliff.

Mulder huddled under the sleeping bag. “Are you cold?”

Scully asked with concern in her voice.

“I’ll be okay.” Mulder slowly closed his eyes then asked,

“Scully?”

“Yeah, Mulder.”

“You did see them, didn’t you?”

“I’m not sure what I saw.” Sensing Mulder’s frustration at

her words, she added, “But I did see something. You need to

get some sleep.”

“What about you and Bambi?”

“We’ll be fine. We’ll take turns sleeping,” Scully said

looking around at the pitch-blackness that surrounded them.

“Mulder, where is your weapon?”

“I lost it during my fall. Where’s yours?”

Scully sighed, “It’s a long story.”

Bambi had been unfolding the thermal blanket, but stopped

and began to search the cliff with the beam of her

flashlight. “Agent Scully, I found Fox’s gun.”

Scully’s eyes followed the beam to a spot just below them.

Mulder’s weapon was caught up in the thicket.

“I think I can just reach it,” Bambi said, as she began to

slide down the side of the cliff.

“Bambi, don’t!” Scully suddenly grew concerned.

Bambi looked up at Scully. “It’s okay, I can get it.”

She eased her way down the side of the cliff and was within

inches of grabbing the gun, when the gravel above started

to slide. She covered her head while Scully held her

breath. With one last lunge, Bambi managed to snag Mulder’s

weapon. She dug her heels into the loose soil and pushed

herself back up to Mulder and Scully. She handed the gun to

Scully, who blanched when she realized the safety was off.

“Thanks, Bambi.”

Scully was holding Mulder’s head on her lap while he dozed.

She checked his pulse again, and found it, strong and

steady.

Bambi spoke up, “Did you know over nine million people

visit the park each year?”

Scully looked around into the darkness, “Yeah, well, where

are they when we need them.”

Bambi passed one of the thermal blankets to Scully and

covered herself with the other. “What do you think is out

there, Agent Scully?”

“I don’t know, but at least we have some protection now.”

Bambi smiled, glad for once she could be of some help.

“Bambi, you should get some sleep. I need to watch Mulder

for a little while longer.”

“Okay, but in a few hours, I’ll relieve you and stand

guard.”

Scully had to smile at that thought. “Sure.” She snuggled

into Mulder, just a little tighter and placed her own

blanket over him. She threaded her fingers through his

soft, sable brown hair and waited for daylight to break,

and hopefully, for help to come.

The sun was starting to peek over the edge of the trees.

“Agent Scully, Agent Scully!” Scully was jolted awake by

Bambi’s soft but frantic calling of her name. “I heard

something.”

Scully slid out from under her sleeping partner’s head and

stood up, raising the gun. The noise grew closer to the

edge of the cliff when suddenly two eyes appeared. “What

cha doin’ down der?”

“Stumpy,” Scully sighed and dropped her shoulders. Then she

regained her composure. “Agent Mulder is hurt! We need

help!”

“Ah done brung it,” Stumpy smiled down at them.

Another face appeared over the edge, it seemed familiar,

but Scully couldn’t place it. Then it hit her! “Sheriff

Hartwell?”

Mulder looked up at the dreamy-eyed, arguably, large-

toothed man staring down at them and let out an audible

groan.

Scully turned her concern to Mulder, unaware of the actual

cause of his groan. “It’s okay, you’ll be out of here

soon.”

The man above them removed his hat. “Ma’am, and it’s not

Sheriff Hartwell, it’s Ranger Hartwell. I work for the

Federal Forestry Service now.”

clip_image005

Scully smiled up at Ranger Hartwell as he said, “We got

help on the way.”

Scully turned to Bambi. “You stay here with Mulder, while I

talk to the officer.” She worked her way up the cliff, with

Ranger Hartwell and Stumpy giving her a hand at the top.

“Agent Scully,” Ranger Hartwell smiled. “I figured it had

to be you.”

“But how did you know?” Scully asked, with a puzzled look

on her face.

“Well, I wasn’t too set on believin’ your friend here,” he

nodded toward Stumpy, “until he produced Agent Mulder’s

badge and ID, then I knew he wasn’t pullin’ my leg.”

“We need a backboard and some medical supplies.”

“They’re on the way,” Ranger Hartwell replied as he pointed

to a tiny dot on the horizon, that Scully came to recognize

as a rescue helicopter. She heaved a sigh of relief.

Ranger Hartwell’s radio suddenly came to life and he began

to give directions to the chopper pilot.

“He gonna be okay?” Stumpy asked Scully.

“He’ll be fine, thanks to you, Stumpy.” She leaned over and

hugged the little man, then placed a quick peck on his

dirty cheek.

“Aww,” Stumpy chuckled and shuffled his feet. Scully

thought she could see him blush under all the grime.

The park rescue team members recoiled down ropes, that were

dropped from the chopper, and begin to work on getting

Mulder back up the side of the cliff.

Scully started to climb back over the cliff, when a hand

stopped her. It was one of the team members, she couldn’t

hear him due to the noise of the chopper rotors, but she

assumed he didn’t want her going over the cliff. She stayed

put, leaning over so she could see the activity below. They

might be able to stop her from reaching her partner, but

they sure as hell couldn’t keep her from watching their

every move.

Soon, they had Mulder loaded into a wire mesh basket, over

his strenuous objection. As the basket was being pulled up,

Mulder gave Scully a glare as he passed her, and a look

that told her he thought she was overreacting again. She

shot him a huge grin and a wave.

He was loaded in the chopper to be taken to Baptist

Hospital in Knoxville. Scully continued to stare at the

helicopter as it disappeared over the horizon.

Ranger Hartwell approached Scully. “Ma’am, if you’re ready,

we can. . .” Suddenly, he stopped and looked past Scully.

“Who is that?” he asked, as he spotted the doe-eyed doctor

crawling over the edge of the cliff.

Scully turned to look over her shoulder. “That is Dr.

Berenbaum, she’s an entomol. . .” Before Scully could

finish, the ex-sheriff blew past her and was helping Bambi

up.

He tipped his hat, “Howdy ma’am. You look like you could

use a little medical attention of yer own.”

Bambi pushed a lock of matted hair away from her dirty face

and sighed. “It’s been a long trip.”

The ex-sheriff offered Bambi his arm. “I’m Ranger Lucius

Hartwell but you can just call me Luke.” He walked Bambi to

his waiting Jeep.

Scully was watching the mating ritual unfolding before her

with a raised eyebrow. As the new couple walked past her

she could hear Bambi say, “Luke, did you know that the

Armillaria mellea or honey mushroom that grows in the park,

gives off light at night.”

“No, I didn’t, that’s interesting,” the ex-sheriff said

with a goofy grin on his face.

Just then it hit Scully! “Whoa, whoa, whoa!” She walked

over to Bambi and glared at her. “They glow!”

“That’s right,” Bambi replied, still looking at Ranger

Hartwell.

“Like eyes?” Scully spit out.

“I guess so,” Bambi absent-mindedly responded as she hung

on to Luke’s arm.

Scully stood with her arms crossed over her chest, “And

just when did you discover this little nugget of

information?”

Bambi had to stop and think. “It was between spraining my

ankle and setting the tent on fire.”

“And you never thought to tell us!”

“Bambi shrugged her shoulders. “I didn’t think you would

find it interesting.”

Scully was steaming. “Find it interesting! Did it ever

occur to you, that what we might be seeing was not moth

men’s glowing-eyes, but glowing fungi!”

Bambi was looking deep into the Ranger’s eyes. “You know,

Agent Scully, you might be right.” She and Ranger Hartwell

started walking toward the jeep. Scully could hear Bambi

say, “Did I tell you I might be joining the FBI. Oh, and

Luke, you can call me Bambi.”

Scully was standing in the middle of their campsite, her

hair full of twigs and dirt, her clothing torn and ratty,

and her partner on his way to the hospital. She turned to

see Stumpy lovingly admiring her, and sighed, “Come on

Stumpy, let’s go.” She bent over to grab her jacket and

noticed something strange. She walked to the stump where

the moth men bait had been sitting and ran her finger over

the now bare stump. She glanced around before putting on

her jacket. Then she caught up with Stumpy at the Jeep.

Epilogue

6 hours later ~

Dana Scully’s heels gave off a staccato click on the tile

at Knoxville’s Baptist Hospital as she pushed open the door

to her partner’s room. Mulder had on a full pout as she

laid a bouquet of flowers on his bedside table.

“Don’t get all misty-eyed,” Scully joked, “I got orders

from my mom to pick these up for you.”

“You’re trying to make up for my spending the next 18 hours

being poked and prodded,” Mulder replied, in a raspy voice.

Scully pulled up a chair, “How’s the butt?” Then she

motioned with her finger, “and the ribs and the head?”

Mulder couldn’t stay mad, not after what he’d put her

through over the last few days. “Pretty good.” He dropped

his eyes, and fingered the thin hospital blanket.

Scully sensed he was feeling a little low about the case.

“What’s wrong? They’ll cut you loose by noon tomorrow?”

He gave no reply, just continued to fiddle with the loose

weave of the blanket.

“Mulder, we still solved the case. What people were seeing

were just the mushrooms glowing.”

“I guess, but I had hoped for more.”

Scully looked at him, sat back in the chair, and shook her

head.

“What?” Mulder questioned.

“Nothing,” Scully smiled at him. Silence filled the room

for a few moments then Scully began, “You never cease to

amaze me. You are bruised, battered and yet you still want

to believe.”

Mulder smiled, “That’s what I am Scully, you should know

that by now.”

Scully lowered the bed rail and leaned over the edge,

sitting on her hip.

Mulder laughed, “If you weren’t so damn short Scully, you

could crawl up here and make me very happy.”

Scully grabbed him gently by the head. “Mulder, my stature

has nothing to do with my ability to make you happy.” She

planted a soft, wet, kiss on Mulder’s lips.

Just then the door slowly opened, and in walked Stumpy. He

looked around like this was his first time in a hospital,

or a big city, which it probably was. “Hey der, Ag’nt

Mulder, I brung ya yer badge,” Stumpy quietly said, as he

pulled Mulder’s badge out of his overalls pocket. He

breathed on it and polished it on his sleeve before

solemnly handing it to Mulder.

“Thanks, Stumpy,” Mulder said as Scully moved off the bed

to stand next to him.

Stumpy headed for the door when Scully called him back. “If

you ever need anything Stumpy, you call us.”

Stumpy grinned at Scully. “Thank ya Dana, Ah will.” Then he

shuffled his feet and looked down at the floor. “Well, Ah

best be gittin’ back.” With that he left the room.

The door opened once more and Dr. Berenbaum and Ranger

Hartwell entered. “Agent Mulder, how are you feeling?”

Bambi questioned as she walked toward the bed.

Scully stood her ground, near the head of Mulder’s bed and

didn’t budge.

“Much better. How about you?” Mulder asked.

Bambi looked down at all her injuries. “It takes more than

this to get me down.”

Ranger Hartwell snickered, like it was the funniest thing

he had ever heard. Bambi smiled coyly at him.

“Thanks for all your help,” Mulder said, then glanced at

Scully, who finally got his drift.

“Oh yes, thanks for all your help.” Scully said it more for

Mulder’s benefit than Bambi’s.

“Agent Scully,” Bambi began, “I’ve decided I won’t be

seeking employment with the FBI.”

“Oh really,” Scully replied, trying not to sound so happy.

“That’s right,” Bambi said, reaching out and grabbing

Ranger Hartwell’s hand. She looked longingly into his eyes

as he returned the stare. “I’m staying here with Luke to

become a park ranger, so I won’t be needing that job.”

Ranger Hartwell grinned at Mulder and Scully then tipped

his hat. “Agents, nice to see you’re both fine.” He turned

to Bambi, “Come on, my little Vampira.”

Bambi giggled, “I think that is so cute.” They walked out

the door, hand-in-hand.

Scully stood next to Mulder’s bed with her mouth open then

regained her composure, “Mulder do you think we should

warn. . .”

“Nope.”

“But Mul. . .”

“No. That’s a woman who obviously knows what she wants.”

Scully ruffled Mulder’s hair. “And so am I.”

Mulder chuckled at Scully’s remark, then she softly added,

“And you’re right, he does have big, buck teeth.”

Kroner, Kansas

Two weeks later. . .

It’s was pink, cotton-candy-sky evening when their rinky-

dinky van, covered in an array of bumper stickers ranging

from ‘Proud people don’t pollute’ to ‘Got weed?’, pulled

into the small town of Kroner. After their grisly

experience in the Smoky Mountains, these two had hit the

road and never looked back.

“Why are we here, AJ?” Sharon asked, with her feet propped

up on the dashboard and a can of beer in her hand.

AJ looked over at her with dopey eyes. “There is some

freaky weather around here. Remember, when our friend Curt

was out here with his girlfriend while that high school

reunion was on going, and that flying cow crashed into the

hotel room next to his,” he said with a laugh.

Sharon furrowed her brow. “A flying cow?”

“Yeah, well a twister picked it up,” he explained before

sticking a cigarette in his mouth and lighting it. “But you

got to admit, it would be pretty cool to see a cow fly,” he

mumbled between drags on his cigarette.

“Uh huh,” Sharon said eyeing AJ, as he puffed away.

“There’s been more freaky stuff than that Curt told me,” he

continued, as swirls of smoke coil from his mouth. “He

heard one time it rained rose petals here for nearly an

hour. Freaking rose petals, Sharon!” AJ exclaimed, before a

cough overtook him.

As they drove through the small town, Sharon noticed a sign

in big green letters that read, ‘Kroner Farmers Festival’.

Crowds of people occupied both sides of the street where

tables held boxes of vegetables for sale, while kid’s

swarmed around the face painting booth and the candy

stands.

As they cruised through the festival, Sharon sighed, “So

far I don’t see anything freaky. Seems like Dullsville to

me.”

AJ stopped at a crosswalk to let a tall, thin man, dressed

in a sport coat, with a blonde woman in a paisley dress at

his side, pass in front of them. A young boy with curly

hair shuffled along between them, with his little arms

crossed and his bottom lip stuck out in a pout.

“I want candy!” the little boy cried out as his parents

pull him along. They didn’t notice the dark clouds

gathering across the sky. A sudden strike of lightning

flashed, with a roar of thunder rumbling behind it.

“Whoa, dude!” AJ said in wonder. “Looks like a storm coming

up.”

The little boy paused in the middle of the street and

uncrossed his arms. Suddenly a fierce wind blew down the

row of booths. The little boy’s mother grabbed him by the

hand and dragged him across the street. Just as they

stepped onto the curb, a truck came around the corner, and

the high wind caught it. It ran amuck and hit one of the

candy stands. M&M’s, Hershey bars, and Gummy Bears, rained

down upon the crowd. The little boy held out his hands and

gleefully gathered in the candy by the fist full.

The blonde woman rolled her eyes and yelled at her

companion. “Holman! Have you been teaching your son how to

control the weather?” The tall, thin, man just gave the

woman a sheepish smile and shrugged.

AJ had been watching the entire episode unfolding before

him. “Sharon! Did you hear that? That kid’s mom said he can

control the weather!”

Sharon sighed, “Oh no, here we go again.”

~ The End ~

Camarilla

cover

TITLE: CAMARILLA

AUTHORS: The Virtual Season 11 Producers

EMAIL: vs10producers@yahoo.com

RATING: PG-13

CONTENT: Casefile; mytharc; Conclusion of “Legacy“,

the last episode of Virtual Season 10

SPOILERS: Allusions to mytharc episodes prior to

Season 8, and to Virtual Season 10 mytharc episodes

Patchwork“, “Circles“, “Last Kiss” and “Legacy“.

SUMMARY: Mulder has found the evidence his mother

left for him but will it be his last gift?

THANKS: To everyone who supports the Virtual Seasons,

either by contributing their talent or their

feedback; and to everyone who loves The X-Files.

FEEDBACK: To the Virtual Season 11 feedback page

DISCLAIMER: You all know it, you’ve heard it a

million times. The X-Files, Fox Mulder, Dana Scully =

not ours, just borrowing, will return to their

ungrateful owners (Chris Carter, 1013 Productions,

20th Century Fox) when we’re done.

DISTRIBUTION: This story belongs exclusively to the

Virtual Season 11 site for two weeks; thereafter,

please contact the Producers at the above address for

permission to archive.

clip_image002

TEASER

April 26, 2003

2:14 AM

Interstate 95

Southwest Rhode Island

Street lights stood like sentries illuminating the

onramp to I-95 West. For a split second, the driver

was bathed in light, only to merge back into the

darkness that seemed more suitable to his nature and

mission. He rolled his neck and shoulders trying to

ease the tension caused by the night’s activities. He

had carefully held his vehicle’s speed to the posted

limit on the back roads to the major highway, and now

pressed the accelerator more firmly with a sense of

relief.

Glancing down, he noted with some surprise that his

gloves were still on. He pulled them off and reached

for the cigarette case in the storage area between

the seats of his Lexus. He lit a cigarette and

inhaled deeply, feeling the tension melt away as he

did so. It seemed almost impossible that, after all

these years, his nemesis had been eliminated. Spooky,

finally gone completely nuts, and killing himself. Or

so it would seem. How sad.

Charlie snorted without amusement. Son of a bitch. If

it hadn’t been for Mulder, he could have eventually

talked Dana around. After all, her practical outlook

on things, her lack of belief in the paranormal all

made her mentally and emotionally much more likely to

side with Charlie than with Mulder. A pity. It would

have been nice to have that family connection. To

have someone he could trust, one person he could be

around without fearing the sudden, sharp intrusion of

a knife between his ribs. God knew his success had

brought him plenty of enemies a handful of whom had

made it their mission in life to either disgrace or

kill him. Yes, Dana would have made a formidable

ally. Very regrettable, the way things turned out –

for her as well as for him. And, of course, for the

late Fox Mulder. He took a last drag on the cigarette

and opened the window to toss it out.

clip_image004

The lights on the highway took on a hypnotic rhythm

as he sped through the night. He went over his

actions back at the house, occasionally shaking his

head as he recalled each point. He hated having to

rush. He was a planner by nature, someone who liked

to have the time to organize his thoughts, pull all

the details together. Build a plan and look at it

from every angle, and then and only then, when it had

passed muster, put it into action. But word of

Mulder’s trip to Greenwich and subsequently to

Quonochontaug came with little warning, as Mulder’s

actions had been characteristically impetuous. And it

had just been too good an opportunity to miss.

Now that he had time to think, Charles Scully

regretted using the drug. He shrugged mentally. Force

of habit. Oh, it had its good points. The drug worked

quickly, preventing the recipient from crying out or

hitting back, and it left no traces in the body. But

he would have had a clearer mind if he knew exactly

what Mulder had been looking for. It might not have

been something that the old bitch had been hiding,

after all. Maybe he was just being paranoid. But

Charlie never trusted all that much to luck. And his

sixth sense told him Mulder was on the trail of

something, which by definition would not be a Good

Thing.

No, using the drug had not been one of his brighter

moves. Mulder’s being unconscious ruled out any of

his array of persuasive methods for finding out what

the agent might have been up to. Hopefully, Mulder

hadn’t found whatever the hell it was that he was

looking for.

But what if he had? ‘Shit!’ Now that he thought about

it, maybe he should have set the house on fire. No,

that would have brought the fire company and police

out too soon. Didn’t want that to happen until Mulder

had inhaled all the carbon monoxide possible. It

wouldn’t do to have the S.O.B. rescued — he had been

a thorn in Charlie’s side for long enough. But at

least a fire would have destroyed whatever Mulder did

find, if anything.

‘Think positive, Charles,’ he said to himself. The

complete mess the cottage was in bespoke a vain

search and a lot of frustration. Mulder couldn’t have

found it, even assuming there was anything to find,

and that was far from certain. It must have been just

another of the agent’s hare-brained theories.

Trouble was, Mulder did have an uncanny way of

turning up something from nothing, of seeing

possibilities where no one else did. And Charlie knew

the agent had never really reconciled himself to the

idea that his mother had committed suicide.

God damn it. He really shouldn’t have used that

needle. Not knowing what the hell Mulder was up to

was going to rob him of several nights’ sleep. In

frustration, Charlie thumped the steering wheel with

the heel of his hand.

Sourly, he went on to catalog his set-up of Mulder’s

‘suicide’. He recalled how he had piled the leaves

around the base of the garage door to seal in the

exhaust. His heart kicked painfully in his chest. If

it were noticed, it could speak against Mulder’s

committing suicide. He took a deliberate deep breath

and blew it out through his mouth, forcing his

thoughts in a more cautiously optimistic direction.

Never mind. When help did come, that evidence would

be obliterated when the garage door was swung open.

And by that time, it would be too late for Fox

Mulder.

Maybe he’d send someone to burn the cottage down

later. Some ‘hobo’ perhaps, treating himself to a

night’s shelter, who would manage to torch the place.

That should take care of any evidence that Teena

Mulder might have left there for her son. It wasn’t

the best solution, not the one he would have come up

with if had had time to plan, but it would have to

do.

“Too bad, so sad, Dana,” he purred to himself. “Well,

this may work out for the best. Maybe with Mulder

gone, you’ll go back and do what Dad wanted you to.

Get out of all this, and stay out of it. And more

importantly… stay the hell out of my way!”

ACT ONE

April 26, 2003

2:14 AM

West Beach Road

Quonochontaug, RI

Dana Scully flexed her hands, cramping from the death

grip she had on the steering wheel of the rental car.

She hadn’t heard yet from the Quonochontaug Police.

Surely that was good news… wasn’t it?

She had wasted valuable hours, waiting for her

partner at the motel. She thought that after some

time by himself, thinking things over, he would be

back to talk things out. When it became apparent that

was not going to happen, she lost more time, calling

the Gunmen to see if they had heard from Mulder, or

had intercepted any information about him that might

tell her how to find him. Finally, she applied her

considerable intelligence and logic to the situation.

His mother, her death and a journal that might exist

and that she might have left for him were uppermost

in his mind. So logically, he would go to the source.

And so would she.

Scully remembered the last time she had visited the

neat house in Greenwich, when her partner had been

experimenting with getting the lost memories of his

childhood back. Although Mulder and his mother had

withdrawn to another room, she could hear every word

of their exchange. With a twist of her gut, she

recalled Mulder’s plaintive question and his mother’s

emotional response. She winced, remembering hearing

the crack of palm against skin….

Then Mrs. Mulder’s incredible coldness to her only

surviving child. “Fox, you’re bleeding”, said not

with concern but almost as an accusation that his

blood might fall on her carpet, marring the pristine

whiteness. And then, his flight in their car seconds

later, leaving her stranded in the uncomfortable

aftermath of the showdown between mother and son…

She pulled up at the house, noting that Mulder’s

rental car was nowhere in sight. But the lights on in

the house gave her some hope. She rapped on the door

repeatedly for several minutes, before the lace

curtain covering the window was drawn back a few

inches and the thin, sour face of a middle-aged woman

appeared. Scully held up her badge and reluctantly,

the woman slid off the dead bolt and opened the door.

Oh yes, this was definitely Mulder’s handiwork.

Scully’s eyes drifted over the disarray cushions

flung off sofas, curio cabinets emptied, their

contents piled in total disregard to their fragility

or value. God knew what mess there was in the kitchen

and the other rooms…. “Where is Agent Mulder?” she

demanded.

The woman stood stiffly, her hands planted on her

hips. “Gone. And a good thing too. He might own this

place now, but I won’t put up with this! I called the

police once on him and I’ve got a mind to do it

again! Not right in the head, that one….” An upset

Mrs. Harrison went on to describe Mulder’s search of

his mother’s house. The woman worked herself into

near hysterics by the time she finished her tale of

woe and Mulder’s misdeeds.

“Agent Mulder is under a good deal of stress,” Scully

began.

“That’s one word for it,” the cleaning woman

retorted. “He’s just nuts, if you ask me. How that

sweet, wonderful woman ever turned out a son like

him, I’ll never figure out.”

Scully could have set her straight on exactly what

the ‘sweet, wonderful’ Mrs. Mulder did to create

Mulder’s neuroses, but she held her tongue. “Look,

Mrs…?

“Harrison,” the woman supplied.

“Mrs. Harrison, I know Mulder’s made a lot of extra

work for you. How about if I write you a check for

the time it’s going to take you to straighten up all

this mess?”

The woman’s eyes narrowed speculatively. “It’s gonna

be a lot of work at least ten hours or so. And I

get fifteen bucks an hour.”

In spite of the upscale neighborhood, Scully doubted

Mrs. Harrison got anything close to fifteen dollars

an hour. But she wrote the check without comment and

handed it to the woman.

“There. Now, do you have any idea where Agent Mulder

might have gone?”

Mrs. Harrison glanced at the check, then folded it

and stowed it in her pocket. “He was muttering

something about the ‘summer house’. Didn’t say he was

going there, but- ”

“Thank you, Mrs. Harrison. That helps a lot.” Scully

left the house at a run.

It seemed that everything had conspired to slow her

down traffic on I-95, despite the lateness of the

hour, construction detours and finally a flat tire,

just outside of New London.

Crossing the state line into Rhode Island, Scully

finally did what she had been trying to avoid she

called the Quonochontaug police to check out the

cottage and wait for her there. She hadn’t wanted to

bring outsiders in on it, but increasingly her unease

and sense of urgency had been ratcheting up. Somehow,

she felt that her partner was in trouble again.

She made the right turn from West Beach Road onto

Sunset, driving as quickly as she dared on the

narrow, curving, residential road. Following the big

curve to the left, she spotted the police car parked

in front of a modest cottage on the ocean side of the

road.

She pulled over and ran to the police car, where the

officers were sitting inside, enjoying a coffee

break. She bent over to talk to them through the open

window. “Anything?”

“Nope. Not a thing. No lights on, no cars. Looks like

you kind of jumped the gun on this one, Agent

Scully.”

“Maybe,” she said, unconvinced. Scully lifted her

head, cocking it to one side. “Officer, kill your

engine for a minute.”

Officer Simmons looked at his partner as if to say

“Feds!”. Shrugging, he turned the key and the engine

quieted.

“Do you hear that?” Scully asked, tense.

“Hear what?”

“That noise. Sounds like an engine….”

Simmons and his partner reluctantly got out of the

squad car. “Look, Agent Scully, it’s probably someone

warming up their car up the road or something- ”

“No.” Scully began walking in the direction of the

noise. It seemed to be coming from a small garage at

the extreme right hand side of the property. And the

closer she got to it, the surer she was. But why

would a car be left running in the gar– Oh, God.

“Call for an ambulance!” Scully screamed, running up

to the garage.

“But–”

“Do what I say. Now!” She threw the garage door up,

but not before noting the leaves piled at its base.

Instantly, a cloud of concentrated exhaust smoke and

fumes poured into the night air. Coughing and

gagging, she reeled back. She covered her mouth and

nose with her hand and pressed forward. Beside her,

she could feel the police officers brush past her in

their rush to the car. One shut off the engine while

the other opened the back door. Between the three of

them, they pulled Mulder’s unresisting body from the

car, out of the garage and stretched it out on the

grass.

“Light I need light,” panted Scully.

“I’m on it!” Derrick Wilson replied. He ran into the

cottage and hit the switch to illuminate the front

yard. The single light bulb did not improve the

situation significantly.

“No good,” Scully said. “Let’s get him inside so I

can see what I’m doing.”

In seconds, Mulder was stretched out on the couch in

the bright lights of the living room. The second she

saw her partner’s coloring, her heart sank. “Where’s

that ambulance?” she spat.

“Coming. They’re on the way,” assured Officer

Simmons.

She quickly checked Mulder’s pulse and found a very

weak carotid rhythm. “Oxygen. He needs oxygen. I

can’t do anything without–” Her voice broke.

At that moment, Wilson came in with a small portable

tank, complete with tubing and mask. “Can you use

this?”

“God, yes!’ Quickly, she turned the flow of oxygen

all the way to maximum and placed the mask over her

partner’s face.

In answer to Simmon’s questioning look, Wilson

explained, “From old man Gifford, when we took him to

the hospital that last time. We left it in the back

seat when we brought him into the ER. I was going to

return it but then I heard he died, so….”

Scully pushed her hair back from her face with a

shaky hand. “This is helping, but he needs to be

intubated. Where the hell is–”

The whine of the ambulance siren grew in volume until

it became deafening and then suddenly cut out. Within

seconds, voices were heard outside and then the

paramedics came rushing in. “What have we got?””

“Carbon monoxide poisoning,” Scully said. Quickly,

she poured out what she knew his vital signs, a

quick history, the results of her exam when she first

found him.

“How long?””

“I don’t know.”

“He’s bad,” the other paramedic said from Mulder’s

side. “Sir, don’t try to talk.”

Instantly, Scully was there. She grabbed his hand,

folding it in her own. “What is it, Mulder?” she

asked, tears shining in her eyes.

His skin bore the unmistakable cherry-red coloring of

carbon monoxide poisoning, and his chest heaved with

the effort to pull air into his lungs, Mulder gasped

out – “Book…. In pile… Polite Con…-

versation…. Must… get… it… I…

was…right….”

“Lady, we gotta sedate this guy so we can intubate

and flood him with O2, or we’re gonna lose him.”

She nodded and turned her attention to her lover.

“Mulder, they have to put a tube down. We have to get

as much oxygen in you as we can, and it’s the only

way… Mulder?”

His eyes rolled back in his head and his hand became

limp in hers.

“Okay we intubate now. Step back, lady.”

In a state of shock, she complied as the paramedics

tore in to a flurry of action around her partner. In

seconds, he was intubated and one of the paramedics

was bagging him, forcing the attached oxygen into his

lungs.

“We’re taking him to Westerly Hospital. You can

follow, if you like,” said the lead paramedic.

Scully pulled her eyes from Mulder’s form on the

gurney with an effort. “Thank you. You go ahead.

There’s something I have to do here first. Perhaps

Officer Simmons…?”

“I’ll take you there, Agent Scully. No problem.”

She nodded. “Please take good care of him,” she

begged.

“We will, ma’am.” The paramedics hurried out the door

as fast as the gurney would allow.

“Officer Simmons, Officer Wilson I need your help.

Come with me.”

Resisting the urge to stay with Mulder with every

fiber of her being, Scully moved from the living room

and quickly began looking into the rooms of the

cottage to find what her partner had been trying to

tell her about. When she snapped on the lights of the

study, she knew she was on the right track.

The room was knee-deep in piles of books. “Officers

we’re looking for a book, probably a diary, so it

will be hand-written. Mulder said ‘Polite

Conversation’. I’m not sure what that has to do with

finding this diary, but he wouldn’t have wasted his

breath on it if it weren’t important. Please, search

as fast as you can. I need to get to Mulder.”

They each started on a pile. Five minutes later,

Derrick Wilson held up a small volume bound in dark

red leather and marked with faded gold letters. “I

think I found it.”

“Let me see.” Scully grabbed the book. Feathering the

scripted pages, she caught only a few of the words,

but they carried a wealth of meaning. ‘Consortium’.

‘Alien’. ‘Spender’. “Yes, this is it,” she said.

“Thank you, thank you so much. Now, let’s go to the

hospital.”

Simmons negotiated the back roads expertly and

speeded up when he reached the Old Post Road. They

were in Westerly at the hospital only a few minutes

behind the ambulance. Scully blew through the doors

to the ER as if they weren’t there. “Where is he?

Where is Agent Mulder?” she demanded.

“Just a minute. Are you related to the- ” The Unit

Clerk didn’t get any further.

“You have a choice you can step out of the way or I

can go through you. What room is Fox Mulder in?

Wisely, the woman stepped out of the way. “Trauma

Room Three. On your left.”

“Thank you.” Scully brushed by her, intent on finding

Mulder’s room.

That’s when the overhead speakers sprang to life.

“Code Blue, ER. Code Blue, ER. Code Blue, ER.”

“Mulder, don’t you dare!”: Scully breathed. She

followed the crowd of staff, running into Trauma Room

Three.

“Clear! …Okay, we have a rhythm. What’s the word

from the Hyperbaric Center in Providence?

“Assuming we can get this guy stabilized, the

arrangements are all set. The doc in charge and the

tech are on their way in.”

The crowd that had gathered to assist with the code

began to disperse, giving Scully the opportunity to

approach the physician who seemed to be in charge of

Mulder’s case.

“Who are you? Are you this patient’s primary

physician?” he demanded.

“In a manner of speaking…. Yes, yes I am. What is

Agent Mulder’s condition?” asked Scully.

“Riggs, stay with him and monitor his vitals. I want

to know if he even blinks, is that understood?”

The ER nurse nodded. “You got it.”

“Alright, Dr….?

“Scully.”

The man looked puzzled. “I don’t recall anyone on

service here by that name.”

Scully pulled her badge and displayed it. “This man

is my partner. I am, however, a medical doctor and

his personal physician. Now,” Scully said, leaving no

doubt she wanted answers, “what is his condition?”

The physician glanced over the ID, nodded, and guided

her outside the treatment room. “All right. I’m

Doctor Steven Rosenfeld. Your partner is in critical

condition, but of course I don’t have to tell you

that, I’m sure you’ve figured it out. He has acute

carbon monoxide poisoning. Again, I’m sure you know

that. We lost his heartbeat in there for a minute or

two, but we defibbed and it came back quickly. He’s

in sinus rhythm, a little tachy, but under the

circumstances, not bad at all.”

“I sense a ‘but’ coming,” Scully commented, with a

sinking feeling.

Rosenfeld shrugged. “You know CO poisoning. Even if

we can get him over this hump flush the carbon

monoxide from his blood, get him stable and keep him

that way, and that’s a big if then there’s the long

term effects.” He frowned. “This man was an FBI

agent?”

“*Is* an FBI agent,” responded Scully firmly.

“Maybe not anymore. I don’t mean to be cruel, Dr.

Scully, but you know as well as I do the future that

many survivors of CO poisoning have in front of

them… severe neurological and sensory defects,

organ damage, possibly severe psychological problems.

All this, on top of whatever made this guy want to

kill himself.”

Eyes flashing, Scully drew herself up to her full

5’2″. “My partner did not try to kill himself, Dr.

Rosenfeld! This was a murder attempt made to look

like suicide. Someone put him in that car, started

the engine and shut him in the garage.”

He looked skeptical. “How can you be so sure?”

“Unless Mulder found a way to pile debris around the

outside of the base of the garage door after locking

himself in, someone else had to have done it. Officer

Simmons is checking the neighborhood now, to see if

anyone saw or heard anything. Now what’s your

treatment plan for my partner?”

“I’ve arranged for him to be transported to

Providence General as soon as he’s stable. They have

a hyperbaric oxygen chamber there. Although most of

the carbon monoxide will be flushed from his system

by the time he gets there, current theory seems to

support the use of hyperbaric oxygen for CO poisoning

to lessen the possible long-term effects. If he wants

to keep his career, I’d say it’s a must.”

“I agree,” Scully said.

“He has IV fluids running, a sedative to prevent

excitability from the CO in his system and to keep

him out while he’s intubated, and corticosteroids to

try to combat any inflammation and toxicity from the

CO. I’d like to keep him on the vent at least until

he arrives in Providence, unless he starts fighting

it seriously. Once he gets there, they’ll probably be

able to pull the tube, unless he has any more

episodes of arrest. Will you be going with him?”

She nodded.

“Well, get yourself a cup of coffee. It’s going to

take us about an hour to get him ready for transfer.”

“I’ll stay here with him, if you don’t mind.”

He shrugged. “Suit yourself. Good luck, Dr. Scully,

to both you and your partner. You’re going to need

it.”

Act 1 Scene 2

The helicopter ride from Westerly to Providence was

one of the longest Scully had ever taken. Although

Mulder’s heart rate stayed steady and the ventilator

continued to pump oxygen into his lungs, she sat on

the edge of her seat. Her eyes were glued to him, to

the equipment, watching for signs, either of his

regaining consciousness and fighting the ventilator,

or worse, signals that his condition was going

downhill. When not consumed with that activity,

Scully spent her time wondering two things: who had

done this to Mulder, and was the information in the

little book that she carried worth it?

As far as she was concerned, nothing was worth the

risk to Mulder, although she knew he considered

himself expendable to the greater good, the Truth.

She turned the leather volume over in her hands,

forehead wrinkled in a frown. Part of her wanted to

read it – not to assuage her curiosity or the need to

know the Truth, but rather to see what its effect

might have on Mulder. It already had nearly claimed

his life, and his prospects for a normal future were

in danger. But beyond that, what if this little book

claimed a far greater emotional toll? If there were

things in this book that Mulder shouldn’t see until

he was stronger, she wanted to know about it.

But then did she have any right to do that? It was

Mulder who had been so certain that his mother’s

death was more than it seemed. Mulder again, sure

that Teena Mulder had reached out to him from beyond

the grave, to save his life and to urge him to find

what she had left for him, her legacy to him. And all

Scully had done was to preach the obvious, the safe–

in short, what others had wanted them to believe.

And now it looked like Mulder had been right once

again. Someone had tried to kill him, undoubtedly

someone close to the Consortium. And if they had

tried to murder him, how great a leap was it that

that person was also responsible for his mother’s

death? Both had been set up to look like suicides.

She knew for a fact that Mulder wasn’t suicidal;

perhaps his mother hadn’t been either.

Yes, she had swallowed the bait – hook, line and

sinker. She shook her head. Sometimes she felt as if

she were as much of an impediment to his search for

truth as the Consortium was. Someday she would have

to look deep inside herself for the answer to why she

resisted those flights of fancy of his that had such

an uncanny way of hitting the nail on the head.

Mulder, if you pull out of this… I’ll try, my love.

I promise I’ll try harder.

When they arrived, Mulder’s gurney was hustled into

the ER. Scully took up her post, pacing by his side

until the hyperbaric lab was ready for them. When

someone in a white lab coat finally appeared, Scully

pounced.

“Where the hell–”

The tall young man held out his hand. “I’m Tom

Daddario, physician in charge of the hyperbaric

therapy department here. You have Dr. Rosenfeld’s

written orders? We’d rather not deal with the fax

copies.”

Taken aback by the man’s cheerful, friendly manner,

Scully handed him the papers, which he looked over,

nodding. “You’re Dr. Scully, I take it? All right. I

hear Mr. Mulder did well on the way here. When was

his last dose of sedative? I’d like to be able to

explain things to him before the procedure so he

doesn’t wake up in the hyperbaric chamber. It can be

a bit … upsetting.” The doctor smiled, a peculiarly

charming and boyish grin. “Besides, I want him off

the vent in there.”

As if reacting to the sound of his name, Mulder

stirred.

“I believe the paramedics stopped the valium and

other sedation when we were about ten minutes away

so it’s been approximately thirty minutes.” Scully

tried to keep the accusatory note out of her tone.

“Sorry. Unfortunately we can’t just walk in and flip

a switch for this ”

The alarms bleeped suddenly, as Mulder began to cough

and force the endotracheal tube from his throat.

Respiratory therapists seemed to appear from nowhere.

“Okay, push 2 mg of Valium IV I just want this guy

so I can talk to him, not so he’ll be snowed,”

Daddario ordered. “And suction him quickly please.”

His orders were carried out in seconds, and after a

couple of minutes, Mulder relaxed.

Daddario took his hand and bent over the gurney. “Mr.

Mulder, can you hear me? Squeeze my hand if you can

hear me. Good! Okay, stay with me while I explain

something. You have carbon monoxide poisoning, and

you’re getting better, but we feel you’d benefit from

some hyperbaric oxygen therapy. Squeeze my hand if

you understand. Very good, you’re doing fine, Mr.

Mulder. We’re going to let you breathe on your own,

off the ventilator, and then do some blood gases. If

you’re still doing okay, we’ll take the tube out and

move you to the hyperbaric chamber. How’s that

sound?” Daddario laughed as Mulder squeezed his hand

so hard it hurt. “Well, it looks like you approve of

getting off the machine. I’ll be back when we have

the results of the ABG’s. No, don’t try to talk, Mr.

Mulder. The tube won’t let you talk. Wait, here’s

what you’re looking for, I think.”

The physician turned to Scully and motioned her over

to the side of the gurney. “Dr. Scully will stay with

you, Mr. Mulder, until you go into the hyperbaric

chamber. No visitors there, I’m afraid.” He grinned

at his own joke, nodded to the staff and went to the

nurses’ station to start writing down his orders.

As technicians and nurses went to work around them,

Scully bent over Mulder, tears shining in her eyes.

Although he was drowsy, his eyes focused on hers, and

she knew he could understand. She could also see the

frustration on his face with his inability to speak.

She gave him a watery smile. “It’s all right. I’ve

got it, love. I have your mother’s diary.” His eyes

closed briefly in relief and he squeezed her hand.

“Now promise me you’ll do everything you can to get

better.”

This time he both squeezed and nodded. They clasped

hands until the technician came to draw the arterial

blood which would determine whether he would remain

on the hated respirator. Ten minutes later, and the

respiratory therapist was removing the endotracheal

tube and placing an oxygen mask over his face.

Dr. Daddario strode in, clapping and rubbing his

hands together. “All set? Okay, Mr. Mulder, you’ll be

in the chamber about three hours. You won’t feel any

different, and you might best be advised to get some

sleep. I would also suggest that your partner do the

same. She looks ready to drop.” He raised his right

eyebrow in a manner that would have done Scully

proud.

She stood up straighter and her expression was

unequivocal. “If you can show me where I can wait for

Agent Mulder, I would prefer to stay nearby until he

is settled in his room after the treatment.”

“Scully ” Mulder’s voice came out as a weak croak.

“Mr. Mulder, save your breath. You’re going to lose

that argument, I can tell by the look on her face. My

wife’s Irish, and when she gets that look, well….”

He shot Mulder a look of mock commiseration. “Might

as well just go with the flow.”

Mulder sighed and nodded.

“There’s a staff lounge near in the hyperbaric

department,” the physician suggested. “The coffee’s

bad and the sofa’s lumpy, but you’re welcome to

them.”

“Thanks. And I’m sorry about jumping all over you

when you came in.”

“No problem. It’s been quite a night for you two.”

Two orderlies appeared. Along with a nurse, Dr.

Daddario, and Scully, they made a somber parade down

the corridor to the elevator, up two floors and down

several hallways until they finally arrived at the

hyperbaric therapy department. She stayed with him

until he was settled in the chamber, squeezing his

hand in farewell. “See you in a few hours, Mulder.”

clip_image005

He waved weakly, then settled himself into a more or

less comfortable position. Scully found the lounge

with the help of one of the technicians, coming on to

duty for the day shift. After a few techs came in,

poured coffee for themselves and left, Scully sat on

the couch, propping her feet up on the table in front

of her. She intended to glance quickly through the

journal, to get an idea of what sort of information

it contained, but her eyelids began to grow leaden.

The shrill of her cel phone popped her eyes open, and

resignedly she reached for it. “Scully.”

“How’s Mulder, Scully? Did he make it?”

Scully’s eyes narrowed and her tone was cold.

“Krycek. How did you get this number?”

“Haven’t you learned by now that you can’t keep a

secret from me?” His voice was light and teasing, but

then became more somber. “Seriously, Scully how is

he?” Almost, Scully thought with surprise, as if he

cared.

“Alive, no thanks to whoever tried to kill him. I

don’t suppose you’d know something useful like that,

would you, Krycek?”

“I might,” he replied, but did not continue.

Scully sighed. “All right, I assume you want

something for the information. I don’t know what I—”

“No, I don’t. Well, I don’t want anything you can

give me, not at the moment, at any rate. No, it’s not

that. I just wonder whether you really want to know

what I know, Dana. Can I call you Dana?”

“You can all me Agent Scully. So what do you know?”

“I know who set up Mulder’s ‘suicide’. But I’m not

sure you’re ready to hear it.”

Scully felt a frisson of apprehension. “Why wouldn’t

I want to know who tried to kill Mulder? Why wouldn’t

I be ready? Tell me who it was.”

He sighed. “All right. But don’t say I didn’t warn

you. It was none other than your dear brother

Charles, Agent Scully.”

The words hit her like a punch to the gut.

“You’re– you’re lying,” she croaked.

Krycek chuckled sadly. “Scully you know I’m not. I

was tipped by the person who tipped Charlie to Agent

Mulder’s whereabouts and his mission. A guy playing

both ends against the middle, not that he will

survive long at that game. He told me that Charlie-

Boy had been keeping tabs on you two. Mulder haring

off to Teena territory was enough to… shall we say,

set several things in motion. First among them was to

motivate Charlie to pay a social call. He’s been

chewing on the idea that Teena may have left

something behind that would be inconvenient for him

and his colleagues. Care to comment, Agent Scully?”

She clenched her jaw. “No. No comment.”

“Very wise–you never know who might be listening.

Because hypothetically, you understand if Teena

did leave behind certain records or documents or

whatever, whoever possessed said evidence would be in

very grave danger. Hypothetically speaking.”

“I understand.”

Krycek chuckled again. “I’m sure you do. Well, give

Fox my best for a speedy recovery.”

He hung up before a stunned Scully could reply.

All thoughts of sleep vanished. Charlie. Her own

brother had tried to kill Mulder. Not only that, but

he had tried to make it look like a suicide, which

made the act all the more detestable. And he at least

suspected the existence of the journal that rested in

her handbag. She had no doubts that Charlie would

kill her for it as mercilessly as he would squash an

insect. My God, what happened to him? Scully thought,

nauseous. How could that monster have come out of the

same loving home that she, Bill and Melissa had come

from?

And what the hell was Krycek up to?

Act I, scene 3

April 28, 2003

Providence General Hospital

2 PM

After taking Mulder’s vitals, the nurse left the two

agents alone. Scully could tell her partner was

itching to get at the journal, find out what message

his mother had left for him. There were other things

to consider, however. She told him what Krycek had

said. And just like last time, there was no

condemnation, no pity in his expression. All she saw

was understanding and compassion.

“We can’t go back home,” she said, taking his hand as

she perched on the edge of his bed. “They’ll be

watching for us.”

“For me, you mean,” he said, absently rubbing his

thumb over the palm of her hand.

“For us, Mulder. I don’t think either of us is safe

from this point on. I think I should call Skinner,

let him know what’s going on and see what we can do

about finding a secure location.”

“I have to read the journal, Scully. We won’t be

safe until we find out what’s in it.”

She nodded slowly. “I agree. But even here, in the

hospital, we’re too compromised. Anyone could walk

in and . . .” She couldn’t look at him, not when she

was thinking of how close they’d come, yet again.

Somehow, knowing that it was her own brother who had

tried to take Mulder from her this time made it a

thousand times worse. How could she face her mother

again, or even her brother Bill? Was there anyone

left she could trust?

“Unless there was a police report, he might not know

I’m alive,” Mulder said softly.

“That would buy us some time. But we still need a

safe house, somewhere only Skinner knows about.”

Mulder nodded. “Call him. Set it up.”

Scully left the room to find a payphone and Mulder

lay back against the pillows. He’d been completely

out of it this time. He couldn’t remember anything

past finding the journal. From the amount of

equipment he’d had around him upon waking, he was

pretty sure it had been a real toss up if he’d

survive. He swallowed hard. There was still too

much work to do, too much to uncover. His hand was

still warm from holding Scully’s much smaller one.

He had everything to live for, and he’d be damned if

anybody was going to take it all away from him.

The door creaked open and Scully entered. “You

should be resting,” she chided, resuming her seat.

“I think I’ve done plenty of that in the past 48

hours,” he replied. “What did Skinner say?”

“I’m to call him back in an hour. He’s going to give

me directions to the safe house. We’ll leave in an

unmarked car from a back entrance to the hospital.”

“Do I get to wear a disguise?” Mulder quipped.

“Yes, I’m getting you a ‘Nurse Nancy’ costume in a

few minutes,” she shot back. “Seriously, Mulder,

Skinner agreed. This wasn’t an accident. It was a

premeditated attempt to take your life and make it

appear a suicide. From the tone of his voice on the

phone, I’m pretty sure the AD is pissed.”

“He just wants to make sure I’m around to kick my ass

when his fantasy football team loses,” Mulder said

with a grin. “So, when do we blow this popstand?”

“The doctor will be around shortly. I don’t think

we’re going to even bother with the paperwork this

time. I don’t want to leave an AMA form with a time

and date stamp lying around.”

“Dear Diary, today Scully flouted procedure and

helped me break out of a hospital. It was almost more

than my poor heart could stand!”

“You’ll think ‘more than your poor heart could stand’

when I get through with you, mister,” she growled in

response. “Oh, another thing. Skinner wants the

journal.”

Mulder held the book possessively close to his chest.

“After we read it, naturally,” she added, and he

relaxed his grip a little. “He wants to make copies.

Several copies.”

“Are we going to hide them among our ‘Native American

Brethren’ again?” Mulder asked.

“And a few well-placed safety deposit boxes across

the country. There will be no chance that this

journal will disappear. Skinner assured me he’s going

to take personal responsibility for its safe keeping.”

The doctor showed up a few minutes later on his usual

rounds, and while he was examining Mulder, Scully

slipped out and made the second call to their

superior. When she returned, Mulder was trying to

get out of bed.

“Take it easy, we have a few thousand things to

disconnect first,” she scolded. With practiced ease

she removed the IV and the heart leads, silencing the

monitors quickly and efficiently. He marveled at how

quickly she untangled him from his web of medical

technology.

“Gee, Scully, I should have you do this every time I

break out,” he said happily. She gave him an icy

glare. “One time offer, huh?” She nodded with

pursed lips. “Well, then, I better enjoy it while it

lasts.”

He was a bit wobbly on his feet, and Scully pushed

him back on the bed while she got out his clothes.

With little assistance, he was dressed and ready to

go. Scully glanced at the clock on the wall.

“Skinner said the car would be there at 3:30. It’s

twenty-five after now.”

“We should take the stairs,” Mulder interjected.

She looked him over. “I don’t want to risk you

falling down them and dragging me along for the ride.

We’ll take the elevators. Just look like you’re a

visitor.”

“Yeah, right, that always works,” Mulder muttered.

Scully shot him another glare and quietly stuck her

head out the door. The nurses’ station was semi-

deserted, just one aide sitting behind the counter.

The hall was empty. After a minute, the elevator

indicator light shone and Scully grabbed Mulder by

the arm, helping him to his feet.

“Move, G-man!” she whispered and together, they

hightailed it to the elevator, slipping inside the

compartment just before the doors slid shut.

They both chuffed out a laugh of relief as the

elevator started its descent. Scully suddenly looked

around. “Oh god, the journal!”

Mulder reached under his shirt, producing the book

with a broad smile. “You need more practice at this

‘escaping’ stuff, Scully. I’ve got it covered.”

Scully looked at the book in his hands and leaned

against the wall of the compartment, relief visible

on her face. “Mulder, what if it turns out to be

nothing?” she said just before the elevator stopped

at the first floor.

“I don’t think Mom would have gone to those lengths

to contact me if it were nothing, Scully,” Mulder

said as they waited for the doors to open. “This

journal is a key, Scully. Maybe a key to

everything.”

Act II scene 1

April 28, 2003

Safehouse, location unknown

8 PM

Mulder got comfortable on the sheet-covered sofa,

Scully settling in next to him. A lone table lamp

cast its circle of light in the otherwise darkening

room. The moment they had both been anticipating and

dreading was at hand. He licked his lips and opened

the leather-bound cover, flipping toward the back to

several handwritten pages. A glance over to his

partner for fortitude and he began to read in a clear

voice.

clip_image007

>>My dearest Fox. I know you will think this missive

too little and far too late, but I hope that someday

you will understand my motives. I wanted nothing

more than to save you, my son. I knew from your

conception that you’d never truly be safe, not safe

in the sense of the millions of other sons and

daughters throughout the world whose lives have not

been touched by the evil of the men I’ve known and

their misdeeds. I know that you, who value honesty

above all else, will find it hard to forgive me. But

at the same time I feel it would be an even graver

injustice to leave you without trying to make you

understand the events in our lives that have shaped

us more than either of us could imagine.

As you know, Fox, your grandparents, the Kuipers,

were not without means. In an era when monetary

wealth was held by a privileged few, they were among

the privileged, and I, as their only daughter,

enjoyed that life as well. My father, in order to

‘fit in’ with the uppercrust social circles he

traveled hid much of his heritage, including our

Jewish faith. When I was little, we practiced our

religion in secret, in our own home. As I grew

older, it became less and less a part of our lives,

until even our servants were unaware of our beliefs.

In this same regard, I was considered quite bright by

my teachers, but my mother schooled me in how to get

a ‘good’ husband, keeping my intelligence under wraps

lest I offend or frighten a prospective man. That

might sound laughable in this day and age, but

believe me, Fox, it was a much different world then,

simpler in some respects but all the more complex in

others. I never grew accustomed to ‘playing dumb’

and that got me in a great deal of trouble later on.

Trouble that I fear I passed on to you and your

sister.

When I was attending finishing school the war was

just ending. Even with our wealth, we were still

involved in the war effort. I left school and became

a secretary for the War Department. That is where I

first encountered Wilhelm Strughold. Remember that

name Fox, keep it close to your heart. It is a name

to be feared. Strughold was a German defector,

working for the Allies. I was amazed at how trusted

he was in the upper echelons of our government. I

was even more amazed when one day he plucked me from

the typing pool and made me his personal secretary.

Do not be misled, I never fully trusted this man.

Although he claimed he came to the United States to

escape the horrors of the Nazi regime, I saw in him

the same ruthlessness, the same disregard for human

life that we were beginning to see evidence of in the

concentration camps in Europe. But somehow, he saw

something in me, something that in my innocence and

perhaps my vanity, I failed to hide from him.

Looking back now, I understand how foolish I was.

I’d been working for him for about four years when he

asked me to stay after work. It wasn’t unheard of

for him to have me take dictation or transcribe a

late meeting. This time, he just wanted to talk.

When he said the words ‘special assignment,’ I have to

admit my heart skipped a beat. I was young,

impassioned. I wanted to do whatever I could to help

my country. I was finally getting the respect I

thought my mental abilities deserved, so I almost

missed what the assignment was about. The War

Department at that time was very much a place of

‘cloak and dagger’, much intrigue. The OSS was

becoming the CIA and Strughold seemed to be playing a

part in that transition. So when he asked me to

‘keep an eye’ on a certain young man, my reason was

replaced by fancy. I saw myself as a modern day Mata

Hara. That certain young man was named William

Mulder.

Strughold gave me very little to go on. Just that a

group of Allies had formed for a special purpose,

beyond that of the dealings of the Cold War. Bill

Mulder was working for that group as a young agent

and a member of our military. I was given a

transfer and went to work the very next Monday as

Bill’s secretary in the State Department.

At the same time I began working for Bill, I met

another young man very close to Mr. Strughold, Carter

Giles Benjamin Spender. Carter had come from a once

wealthy family who lost everything in the Depression.

He was handsome, assertive, confident. Bill, on the

other hand, was quiet, seemingly unaware of his good

looks and incredibly committed to his work. The

foolish young woman that I was, I fell in love with

both men.

To say I took my assignment to heart might be an

understatement. With Strughold’s encouragement, I

found myself spending a great deal of time at the

office with Bill. From a strictly professional

relationship, I grew to care for him. Bill would get

so involved in his work he would forget to eat, to

sleep. He brought out the maternal instincts in me,

assuming I ever had any. Carter, at the same time,

was dark and dangerous. He brought out the same dark

and dangerous elements in me. For a while I thought

I was the luckiest girl in the world. I had an

important job and the attentions of two handsome men.

All that changed one Friday afternoon when Bill took

me to lunch and proposed to me.

I was flattered, of course. But I was also torn. I

begged for time to consider. Always unsure of

himself in matters of the heart, I could tell Bill

was hurt, but he told me to take as much time as I

needed. That night I found Carter in his favorite

bar. We went back to his apartment and I told him of

Bill’s proposal. I guess I expected Carter to make

his own proposal, or at least to beg me to reject

Bill’s. I was horrified when he smiled at me and

told me to accept the offer. I was confused and

hurt. But what Carter said next frightened me then

and causes me great shame now. “Nothing has to

change. Bill doesn’t know about us now, he never has

to learn of us in the future.” I walked to the altar

already intending to commit adultery.

It grieves me, Fox, more than you could know, that I

can’t tell you which man is your father. You have

qualities both men shared. As the years went by, I

prayed that you were Bill’s son, as I learned to hate

Carter more than I thought I could ever hate a man.

Bill was ecstatic to have a son and never questioned

anything about your arrival. And to be perfectly

honest, I grew to believe the lie. Bill was a good

man, he doted on you and on me. It was a perfect

life, except I felt such unbearable guilt at my

betrayal. I tried very hard to be the ‘perfect

wife’. I also continued to focus on my ‘assignment’.

I was still working for Strughold, still feeding Bill

information from Strughold. And, on rare occasions,

I would see Carter, but I found my time with him

devoid of all caring. I met his needs, needs his

wife didn’t meet. Maybe it was just that he held a

part of me that would never belong to Bill.

Through the years I learned a great deal about the

organization, the ‘consortium’ as they called it.

Bill was being used to perpetuate a lie. His job in

the State Department allowed him access to

information the consortium needed, access to the

personal and medical records of every American born

after 1945. He was being used to create the

smokescreen necessary to hide the real project. My

job was to keep an eye on him, to make sure he didn’t

suspect what was really happening and to report back

to the group anything that might indicate Bill wasn’t

accepting the information he was being fed. After a

while, I learned what information to pass along and

what to keep to myself. I was intent on making sure

I had enough information to serve me in the future.

I had no idea that information would be necessary to

keep you alive.>>

Act 2 Scene 2

Safehouse

10 PM

“I need a drink.”

“No alcohol, Mulder.”

“I’m just going for an iced-tea, `Mom'” he said with

a bite that would normally never penetrate their

playful banter.

“No caffeine either,” she called after him as he

rounded the corner into the kitchen. She could hear

him exhale loudly in frustration, then the

refrigerator door slamming shut with a tinkle of

glass objects inside.

“You want some ice water, while I’m out here?”

“You don’t have to yell so loud.”

She came up behind him, and stroked his back with her

fingernails, causing him to jerk in surprise. They’d

just read through some pretty heavy material in that

journal, and Mulder was understandably distracted.

He hadn’t heard her get up from the couch, nor her

footsteps on the vinyl floor of the kitchen.

“Do you want to take a break?” she asked.

“No,” he said softly, but with an edge that spoke of

desperation. “I knew Mom had to have some idea, some

curiosity with what was happening with my father; but

a spy? I never would have guessed she was involved.

I’m reading that whole journal, no matter how much it

hurts.”

He filled two glasses with ice, then ran tap water

into each one, filling them to the rim. He took a

swig out of one glass roughly, dribbles of water

running down the side and pattering onto the floor.

He stared out the window with no regard for the mess.

She watched him breathe and drink for a while,

relieved that he could do at least that. He seemed

normal in all respects, but she mentally promised

herself to keep a sharp eye out for any symptoms Dr.

Rosenfeld had mentioned. It was a long shot, as he’d

recovered quite well after the hyperbaric tank, but

she was always worried about Mulder.

He glanced down at her, finally noticing her

attentiveness. She didn’t falter. It had been a

long time since she’d blushed at being caught

staring. A corner of his mouth twitched in

recognition.

“You up for the next round?” he asked.

“Yeah.”

They made their way back into the living room and

hovered over the open book. Mulder drained his glass

of water before they reached the bottom of the next

page and was up for another as the ice cubes bumped

against his lips.

“Ah, damn,” he cursed under his breath. He pinched

the skin at the bridge of his nose and stood hunched

forward.

“Mulder? What’s wrong?” A sudden panic rose in

Scully’s chest.

“I got up too fast. Head rush.”

“Oh.”

He shook the dizziness out from behind his eyes, and

suppressed a smile as he went into the kitchen.

“Jesus, Scully, don’t you like me when I’m well? I

don’t get hurt on purpose, but if I get this much

concern from you, I’ll be sure to get some kind of

illness at least twice a week.”

“You’ve filled your quota, Mulder. You can be sure of

that.”

When he returned, Scully held the journal cradled in

her lap, flipping ahead through the next few pages.

“What do you say I take this turn reading?”

Mulder plopped into a chair next to the couch, leaned

his head back, closed his eyes, and cuddled a soft

pillow to his chest. “OK, I’m ready for my bedtime

story. You gonna tuck me in?” He feigned sleep, but

cracked open an eyelid to watch for her response.

“Later,” she said flatly. “I don’t want you to get

nightmares.”

Scully began to read.

>>Bill had no problems talking about his continued

work with the consortium. He trusted me, confided in

me, because he thought I could understand having

worked with the same people for a time. It was the

kind of conversation one would have with a coworker

over the water cooler, but a more honest confession

to me as his wife.

I’d of course relay all information to the

consortium. Bill believed that the consortium’s

purpose was to make contact with the aliens. He knew

some of the key players were a little more than

power-hungry, but he `needed to know the truth,’ as

he’d said to me time and again. Sound familiar, Fox?

He was only allowed to gain so much information in

order to carry out his duties, but was cut off,

stopped, or given a barrier every time he ventured

too far above his position.

But even so Bill was getting too close to their true

goal. And I’d seen the lengths to which the

consortium went to combat those who rubbed them the

wrong way. I feared for Bill, as I fear for you now.

I felt compelled to continue working with the

consortium, not only because of curiosity and

dedication, but because of an underlying uneasiness

that I had slowly become aware of over the years.

Something was dreadfully wrong, and I wanted to know

what.

Outside of keeping an eye on Bill’s involvement, and

passing information on to Strughold through Carter,

it was becoming clear to me that extensive

experimentation had begun. Under the guise of

creating a vaccine to protect the world from imminent

alien invasion, samples were being gathered from

every living human being in the form of smallpox

vaccinations…>>

“What?!” Mulder spat out. He sat up in his chair, the

pillow forgotten as it fell from his lap to the

floor. “She *knew* about that?”

“Mulder, it seems like your mother knew a lot more

than she was letting on, at least to you.”

“But if she was so involved she must have realized

what we…”

“Maybe she did. And maybe she didn’t have a choice.

You know what these people are capable of.”

Mulder shifted in his seat. “What the hell else did

she know?”

“Well,” Scully glanced down at the journal, then back

at her partner with a quirked eyebrow.

He leaned back against the soft cushion of the chair

once again. Flipping his hand up in an exhibit of

defeat, he said, “Go on.”

Scully turned the page over and continued.

>>What the consortium told Bill was a lie. As I

pieced together nuggets of information from Carter, I

began to resent the fact that I was being used to

perpetuate it. And not only to the world, but to my

husband.

The consortium knew Bill would find out certain

things; enough to keep him curious, keep digging, and

without him realizing it, leaving trails for

outsiders — skeptics and believers of alien

existence — to feed off. He was a pawn, and I

watched it all happen.

I did love Bill — enough to feel that maybe what I

was doing wasn’t the right choice. I had you and Sam

to think of, besides. And even though I began our

marriage doubting my own feelings for him, we were a

family now. Call it maternal instinct, something

deep and primitive.

I was beginning to have my doubts. I still kept in

contact with Carter, but it was no longer romantic.

He managed to convince himself otherwise, saying he

didn’t want to lose me in this madness. My feelings

were interfering with my work, yes. But at the same

time, I knew I had to do something. *Some way* had

to be right.

All this plotting had me whirling. I needed time to

think. My only comfort was to fall back on raising

you and Samantha. Ironically, that was the very thing

I had wanted to avoid. I yearned for a `freedom’ when

I was young, but instead, had gotten myself into an

entanglement with powerful men.

You’d been developing so fast, Fox. There were

moments when I’d look at you and wonder how I would

have felt about you under different circumstances.

You will always be *my* son. I will always love you.

But back then, I was afraid of what might become of

you. And Samantha being so young… I just hoped to

avoid any confrontations. I didn’t want to get hurt

anymore, and I ended up closing off my feelings to

everyone. For that, Fox, I have regrets.

Especially for you.”>>

Scully peeked up from the pages to check on Mulder.

He held his fist clenched tight and pressed it

against his lips. She quickly picked up by reading

the next line before he noticed her voyeurism.

>>I tried so hard to keep things out of the house,

but Carter would sometimes come to fetch Bill on

important assignments. Worse still, he’d come

straight to me. And I’d find things out I wish I

hadn’t.

I knew the real plan, and I found out that Bill knew

more than he was letting on in casual conversation

with me. They’d been monitoring his actions, and

having me hang so closely to every word because he

had hit on the truth they were trying to cover up.

Their plan to string him along had backfired.

Carter had told me as much one night while trying to

cover up his insistence on my report. He’d begun to

yell at me, and I begged he keep it down for the

children’s sake. He grilled me for information, a

heated angry interrogation that scared me.

Carter always tried to protect them. Nothing about

me. His work and his existence was all for the

consortium’s greater power. The power of a few men,

holding the world for ransom.

There was always that question about the outer forces

beyond our control. How much information were they

gathering, and how far would it go?

How far would the consortium go to keep *their*

secrets?>>

“Stop reading, Scully…”

Scully lowered the book slowly, afraid to see her

partner’s reaction to this multitude of information.

She had good reason.

Mulder got up from his chair and paced the floor

between her and the picture window. His silhouette

grew and shrank as he came closer and moved away,

like he was throbbing from the pain of his thoughts.

“I can’t believe it,” he said, facing her in front of

the luminous windowpane. He wiped a palm over his

forehead and back to slick down his unkempt hair. “I

can’t believe she’d hide all this from me. This whole

time without a word!”

He kicked at the air, squeezed his forearms tight

against his chest. He stood in anguish, biting his

lower lip to stave back the frustration within. He

breathed strong, even gusts through his nose like an

angry bull.

Scully set down the book. “I’ve never heard you say

you don’t believe anything, Mulder. Your mother kept

this information to protect you.”

“Protect me from what? Have you heard my life story

lately, Scully?”

“She obviously had her reasons.”

He chuffed at the comment, turning away from her.

“You’re defending *her*?”

“There’s more left to this journal, Mulder. Perhaps

we should finish reading before we jump to

conclusions.”

She got up and pried the arm with the cast still

binding his wrist out of its confinement against

Mulder’s chest. She held his hand and tried to pull

him back to the couch. When he didn’t give, she

looked up and saw the wet glistening of tears held

back in his eyes.

“Scully, don’t you realize? I–, You–, Saman– ” he

broke off the last syllable, unable to continue

without his voice cracking.

“I know, Mulder. I know,” she consoled, and pulled

him into an embrace. “Let’s just keep reading.”

Act 2 Scene 3

They’d ended up taking a break. Mulder claimed the

need for a bathroom break, though Scully realized he

just needed a moment to get his head wrapped around

everything he’d heard so far.

Scully herself found it difficult to believe that

Teena Mulder was in as deep as she was without ever

giving her son, her adult son who worked for the FBI,

some kind of explanation before her death. If it was

so difficult for her to believe, she could only

imagine what was going through Mulder’s mind.

In the bathroom, Mulder stood at the sink with the

water running, and kept rinsing his hands and face.

For some reason he felt…dirty. It wasn’t as if he

had any choice in any of the decisions his mother

made, but he couldn’t help feeling as if he should

have figured it out. He should have been able to

stop her.

Right. As if he could have stopped her any more than

he could have stopped whoever it was that took

Samantha that night. Realistically he knew that he

had no chance of doing either, but it didn’t keep him

from feeling guilty over his inability to save Sam –

or his mother.

He turned the water off and dried his hands and face.

He stepped back into the room and sat down on the

couch. Scully had gone into the kitchen to get a

glass of water. She offered Mulder the glass as she

sat down next to him.

“Here.”

“I’m okay.”

“I know, but I don’t want you getting dehydrated.”

“Scully, I’m not getting dehydrated.”

“Mulder – just drink the damn water.”

He drank it.

“You read some more while I was in the bathroom,

didn’t you?” he asked with understanding.

She shrugged. “Just skimmed it a little.”

“Give me the journal – my turn,” he said softly.

Reluctantly, Scully gave the book up and watched as

he handled it so gently, almost reverently. Damn,

she thought to herself, this was going to be so hard

for him.

He opened to the next page and began to read.

>>”I’d finally reached my breaking point, Fox. The

day Spender came to me and told me they needed

something more from us; they needed proof of our

commitment. I remember looking at him as if he’d

developed a third eye. ‘What kind of proof?’ I

remember asking. I honestly had no idea, Fox.

I was always a smart woman, but in many ways I was so

na•ve. While I didn’t necessarily trust the people

involved, I did feel an inherent trust that

everything would work out. So, when Spender told me

what it was exactly that the consortium required as

proof, I felt my knees go weak.

They’re shaking now, even as I write this. He was so

calm when he told me, almost as if he were talking

about a shopping list for the local supermarket.

But it wasn’t apples and oranges, Fox. It was more

than just health and beauty aids.

They wanted my child. >>

Mulder looked up from the page. He didn’t look at

Scully; he stared straight ahead. He took a deep

breath and then shook his head slowly, disbelieving.

“I don’t know what to think,” he said.

“Why? You know from Cassandra Spender that loved

ones were being taken, including children,” reminded

Scully.

“I know, but she knew, Scully. She knew all along,

and she still let me continue to believe that it was

all my fault.”

“No, Mulder, we don’t know that.” She reached over

for the book in an attempt to take it from him, but

he shrugged her off.

“No, Scully, I want – I need to read this.” Scully

nodded and he continued.

>>I remember standing there for several seconds

before I asked him, ‘What do you mean, they want my

child?’

I don’t know why I asked him that; it wouldn’t have

mattered. Fox, you have to believe me when I say

that. It wouldn’t have mattered. I was not about to

give you or your sister up, no matter what Spender

said.

Of course his response was even worse then telling me

which of you we were supposed to hand over as a token

of our commitment. He told us that it was our choice

to make.

My jaw dropped in shock. And then I did something

that I believe scared the hell out of him.

I started laughing. Hard. To the point where I

quickly became hysterical. And then I started

screaming at him at the top of my lungs, demanding to

know how he could even think we could make a choice

like that.

Fox, he just stood there and watched me scream. I

started pummeling him and he simply stood unmoved,

until finally, he grabbed my wrists.

It was at that moment that Bill came into the room.

He looked first at me and then at Spender. I guess

we looked suspicious, but it didn’t matter to me.

The man was asking me to do something crazy, insane!

I wasn’t going to do it; I wasn’t going to allow

anyone to take one of my children away from me.>>

Mulder paused to take a deep breath.

Scully looked at him and gave him the glass of water.

“Drink.”

He took a small sip and handed it back to her.

“She wanted to fight for us -” he said more as a

question than a statement. He wasn’t sure; as much

as he wanted to believe that she’d fought tooth and

nail for him and his sister, he still wasn’t sure.

He continued to read.

>>”Bill finally found his voice and asked what the

hell was going on? I remember screaming that he

wanted our baby. Spender shook his head. The soft,

even tones with which he spoke still send chills up

and down my spine, Fox. There was no emotion; he

was so calculating and matter-of-fact.

At one time I thought he cared for you and your

sister; he’d always acted as if he did. However, the

man was a genius at separating business from pleasure,

and this was business. Bill of course looked as

incredulous as I had.

He started ranting and raving as well “How could

anyone expect us to make a decision like this? Could

you? Spender, could you decide which child to give

up?”

Carter shook his head and said, “It’s not my decision

to make. It’s yours.” Fox, he was such a bastard,

but I know he felt relief that it wasn’t his decision

to make. I know it.>>

Mulder brought one hand up to the bridge of his nose

and massaged it. “Can you believe she’s still

defending him, Scully? Why is she defending him?”

“Maybe because she recognized that he was human after

all,” she responded gently.

“No – no way is that bastard any kind of human.”

He read:

>>Finally he told us we had to make a decision or the

decision would be made for us. We both implored him

to make them change their minds. Weren’t we always

there to do their bidding? Weren’t we ready to help

the consortium’s cause at any given moment? Why were

we being singled out?

It was then he said that it wasn’t just us; others

were expected to show their good faith by donating

one of their children. It was then that I realized

that he was talking about himself. Carter had a son,

a little younger than Samantha, and he was being

asked to turn the child in, too.

I’m not sure why, but it made me feel better. Oh,

Fox, not because I wanted Jeffrey Spender to be taken

away; I never wanted to see that happen any more than

I wanted you or Samantha taken. No, sadly it pleased

me to know that Carter was going to feel the same

hole in his heart that Bill and I were going to feel.

It was at that moment I’d realized that we were going

to lose one of you, but Spender swore that the

children were going to be returned in a short period

of time. He did, Fox; he swore to me. Why I would

have thought that he would suddenly start telling me

the truth, I don’t know. Oh, Fox, I so wanted to

believe him. I had to believe him, or surely I would

have gone insane.

He finally told Bill to do it. Bill actually shook

his head, and asked him how he could be expected to

do such a thing. Carter told him that if he didn’t

make the decision, the decision would be made for us.

Bill looked at me, pleaded with me, “Who do we pick?

Fox? Do we give away our first born?”

He’d almost started keening at the mention of it.

Then he looked at me and asked, “Do we give them our

baby? Do we give them Samantha?”

I remember crying out “Not Samantha, not Samantha”

and Bill looked at me and asked “What choice do we

have? The orders came down from on high.” He turned

to Spender and began to call him every filthy name

known to man. He was so angry; he was resigned to

the fact that we had no choice, but he was so angry.

Carter said, in that cold, crisp tone, “Plan to go

out tomorrow night for a few hours. Leave Fox home

to babysit Samantha. Everything will be taken care

of.”

We did just as he instructed, Fox. Everything. We

went to the Galbrands to play cards. You were going

to stay home, play a game with your sister and then

watch “The Magician”. It was a nice, normal winter

night.

— Until I’d lost my daughter to a

ruthless conspiracy made up of a maze of lies and

deceit. And it’s only now as I write the words in

this journal, that I realize that I lost my son

that night, too. I tried to protect you, Fox; I

don’t know if you believe this, but I did. Even Bill

did, and to an extent, Carter.

Carter–I wanted to hate him so much, but he worked

hard, when it wasn’t business, Fox, to protect you.

But you kept getting too close to the business. We

were all too close to the business.” >>

Mulder closed the book and looked over at his

partner. “Scully? What is she saying? What is she

saying to me?”

“That you were loved, Mulder. That no matter what,

you were loved.”

Act 3 Scene 1

Mulder paused and stared at the pages. His face

crinkled in concentration, then confusion. He opened

his eyes wide from the strain, almost as if he

couldn’t believe what he saw in front of him.

“Mulder, what is it?”

He shook his head and turned the book at a slight

angle, as if that would help to clarify his vision.

“The handwriting seems rushed here. It’s jagged, not

flowing like the rest of the journal.”

“The” handwriting, he said. Not “her” handwriting.

That meant he was going into analytical mode. Mulder

seemed to have gotten over his emotional attachment

to his mother’s words — for the moment. He was less

angry, and now, more determined to understand his

mother’s motives. Just when had he made that shift?

“Here,” he said, pointing at a section of the page.

“Scully, look at this…”

>>I know I’m being watched. I know too much, and

people are beginning to figure out what I’ve been

doing. Passing along tidbits to you here and there,

trying to be discreet about it — that was all fine

for a while, when I thought I had all the time in the

world.

Now I know I’ve been discovered, because I’ve

contracted this awful disease.

Yes, Fox , my Paget’s Carcinoma was no accident, nor

was it inherited from anyone in my family. It was

purely man-made — and placed into my body.

There are things that I have not finished yet. I’m

sorry I did not have time to explain more, to tell

you all that I know so that you can beat them at

their own game. But it’s a dangerous game, Fox, and

there is so much more than you were led to believe.

Beat them, Fox. You’re the only one left who can.

I’m a ticking time bomb right now. I don’t know when

or how it will happen, but I will die, and in a most

unnatural way, yet it will appear completely natural

on the surface.>>

Mulder’s voice cracked on that last sentence. All of

a sudden he was back in his apartment, begging Scully

to do the autopsy for him. She pleaded with him not

to. She couldn’t handle the thought of detaching

herself emotionally from someone who was so

personally attached to her life. But she did it,

because she knew that it was *his* life that

mattered. It was his life she shared, and loved, and

she would do anything for him, no matter what the cost

to herself.

He snuffled and dragged a knuckle across wet cheeks

and nostrils. Scully laid a hand on his arm, just the

touch of her warm fingers support enough to hold him

against the tide of emotion breaking through once

again.

He cleared his throat, kissed her forehead and

continued on.

>>You’ll find out what they did to me, and you’ll

have to expose them. It won’t be easy. Be careful,

Fox. They’ll do it to others and they’ll try to stop

you. You have little protection left. I don’t know

how much longer I can count on Carter.

If I’ve taught you anything in this life, I’ve taught

you to question everything. That may not have made

you the most trusting of people, but as you got

older, I could see it was for the best.

I never wanted to lose you to them, Fox, though I may

have lost you anyway. I was never there for you

emotionally, as a “normal” mother. I hope you can

forgive the hurt I have caused you. But you must

know that I love you. I would give my life for you.

I think, now, that is exactly what I have done.

If you’ve found this book, the time is right for you

to know my role in this tangled mess — this

conspiracy.

I hope to see you, so that I may tell you all of this

in person. Perhaps when you return from your case

out West. Writing it all down has come so easily, but

to tell you to your face is what I have craved for so

long. Far too long.

Now, I fear, there isn’t time. I know it will come to

an end soon.

I’m going to hide this book in a place where you will

be able to find it. Somehow, I’ll get a message to

you.

Goodbye, and good luck, my son. My beloved Fox.>>

Mulder closed the book, and stared out at the rising

sun. He held Scully’s hand, and they remained there

until dawn rose from behind the trees, and the light

formed its cocoon around them.

Act 3 Scene 2

April 29, 2003

Safehouse, location unknown

6 AM

The only sound penetrating the room was the soft

drone of electrical appliances. The refrigerator

hummed quietly in the kitchen, occasionally breaking

into a shudder as the motor switched gears. Somewhere

in the distance Scully thought she heard the ticking

of a clock, but she didn’t remember seeing one when

they arrived at the house.

When her stomach grumbled loudly, demanding food, she

suddenly realized they hadn’t eaten anything since

grabbing a quick bite after leaving the hospital.

“Mulder? Are you hungry? I’m not sure what’s here,

but I know Skinner wouldn’t have left us without

supplies.”

Mulder sat as motionless as stone, his hand still

nestled in hers but his mind far away.

“Mulder? Did you hear me?”

He jumped as if shocked by an electric current.

“Sorry. What did you say?”

He pulled his hand from hers, scrubbed at his face

and pushed the heels of both hands against his eyes,

prompting Scully to check her watch. He was overdue

for his meds, and after a full might of reading —

having to absorb what his mother had written– it

wouldn’t surprise her if his head was aching.

Scully unfolded her legs and stood. Laying a hand on

Mulder’s shoulder, she leaned in close and said, “I’m

going to go fix something to eat.”

Mulder’s answer was a quick nod, but his hands

remained over his eyes. He listened to Scully

rummaging around in the kitchen.

Amidst the clatter of opening and closing doors and

the scrape of stubborn drawers, Scully called to him.

“Mulder. You have a choice of soup, soup or soup. And

all of them tomato.”

“Soup will be fine, Scully.” He really wasn’t

hungry, and he really didn’t care. There was an

annoying throb building behind his left eye and the

knot in his stomach was so tight, he doubted even

soup would make it down. But he knew that if he

valued his life, he had to appear to be making an

effort to eat.

He must have drifted off. It seemed like no time at

all before Scully was back with two steaming mugs

and a plate of sandwiches. She tapped him lightly on

the shoulder to get his attention.

Placing the food on the coffee table, she headed back

to the kitchen, returning a minute later with a jug

of iced water, 2 large glasses and a bottle of pills.

She shook two out and handed them to Mulder.

He took them, raising an eyebrow questioningly.

“I know how you look when you’re in pain. Tylenol.

For the headache.” She smiled at him.

He grinned back. “I knew there was a reason I kept

you around.”

They ate in silence. After the first mouthful, Mulder

realized he was hungrier than he’d first thought. He

managed to finish off the full mug of soup and a

couple of bites of a sandwich. But the food wasn’t

enough to distract him from his mother’s journal.

He’d known all along that she hadn’t killed herself.

It was a gut feeling that had never really left him

since the day she died, despite the autopsy findings.

Could he have made a difference if he’d done as she

asked?

“I should have called her.” The words were more to

himself than for Scully’s benefit.

Mulder leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees,

absently stroking his bottom lip with thumb and

forefinger as he gazed into the semi-darkness.

“I should have called her when I got back from

California.” Then, more quietly, he said, “She might

be alive today. I might have been…”

“No.” Scully’s voice was firm but gentle. “Don’t do

this to yourself, Mulder. Regardless of the

circumstances of her disease, it was still there and

it was terminal. There was nothing you could have

done to prevent her death.”

Suddenly, Mulder pushed himself to his feet and

strode towards the window, hands propped on his hips

as he stared out at the encroaching daybreak..

“But it was *given* to her. There might have been a

way to…to…Jeezus, Scully!”

He turned abruptly, taking 3 angry paces back to the

couch. In one swift motion he scooped the journal

from the coffee table and shook it in the air. “She

*knew* they would kill her. What were her words? That

she would die in an unnatural way that would appear

completely natural on the surface? She didn’t even

make it that far. They killed her, Scully. It wasn’t

suicide. The pills were a means to an end, but it

wasn’t her decision. Just like those women in New

Jersey.”

Scully reached out and pried the journal from his

fingers, laying it back on the table. Gently, she

pulled him down to sit next to her, turning him so

she could see his face. She lifted his chin with the

tip of her index finger.

“You’re right. It wasn’t suicide. My findings when I

did the autopsy…” She swallowed hard before

continuing. “I was wrong. And…” Scully’s head

dipped, unable to meet his gaze, to bear the raw

emotion she saw in his eyes. “And…I should have

looked further. But…when…Mulder, the cancer had

progressed to such a state that I was sure, under the

circumstances that she wouldn’t have wanted to live.

She was your *mother*. I’m so sorry.”

Mulder huffed a soft mirthless chuckle. “Look at us,

Scully. Blaming ourselves for things that were so far

out of our control it’s almost laughable. All these

years we’ve been manipulated. Pawns in a game. My

father–whoever that might be, my mother, and god,

Scully, even your brother.” He felt Scully stiffen at

the mention of Charlie. “Nothing was left to chance.”

Scully lifted her head, chin thrust forward, a fire

blazing in her eyes.

“Where will it end, Mulder? What is so damn important

that these men feel they can kill with impunity? What

the hell are they so afraid of? What are they

protecting?”

“I don’t know. But I do know one thing.” He picked up

the journal again, weighing it in his hand. “This is

the key to finding out. Everything we’ve been

fighting against for the last 10 years has been a

lie. A monumental lie. And if they have gone to so

much trouble to perpetuate the lie, then the truth

must be something far bigger than anything we can

imagine. And I’ve got to know what it is.”

She’d heard those words before. Ten long years ago on

a rainy night in Oregon. Field work was new to her.

Working with a partner, especially one as eccentric

as Mulder had seemed exciting, exhilarating, but

little did she know what it held in store. And now,

after everything they had lost, and the little they’d

gained, he wanted to start over again. They were back

to square one. And for a second it all seemed too

hard. Scully wasn’t sure she had the energy required

to take on this new quest. But then, she wondered,

did she really have a choice? She looked at the man

sitting beside her. Took in his pale complexion and

pinched features, remembering how close she had come

to losing him, and her lassitude was replaced with a

burning fury. An all-consuming desire to get back at

the bastards who had been controlling their lives all

these years, systematically destroying everything

they held dear to them.

“Scully?” Mulder was studying her, his brow creased

in concern. And then she knew. Of all the things she

had lost in their fight for the truth, there, sitting

beside her was the one thing she had gained. The man

she loved with all her heart. She took his hand in

both of hers, squeezing tight.

“*We’ve* got to know what it is, Mulder. Both of us.”

Mulder knelt on the floor in front of her, leaning

forward and pulling her into his arms. He buried his

head against her waist, holding onto her.

Scully weaved her fingers through his hair. Relishing

the feel of his body wrapped around hers; the soft

rhythm of his breathing as he nuzzled against her. In

her mind’s eye she remembered the sickly red tinge to

his skin when they’d found him in the garage. God, if

she’d been a few minutes later he *would* have died.

Scully hugged him closer. Charlie had done that to

Mulder. Was he the one responsible for Teena Mulder

too? Could he have been the monster who had initiated

the deaths of 11 women simply by making a few phone

calls? Images like a slide show played in her mind.

Charlie. Her kid brother. Holding a gun to her head,

shooting Mulder in cold blood. She couldn’t

reconcile the man she’d seen that night with the

cheeky-grinned boy she’d grown up with. Scully

shuddered, the temperature suddenly feeling as if it

had dropped 10 degrees.

Mulder lifted his head. “Scully? What’s wrong?”

She brushed her hand over his hair, mustering a

watery smile. “Nothing, Mulder. I was just thinking

about Charlie. It’s all so crazy. Your mom, my

brother.” She shook her head. “Both claiming to have

been looking out for us, and yet…I don’t know. How

do we deal with something like that?”

Mulder pulled himself up so he could see her clearly.

“By fighting back, Scully. By beating them, like my

mother said in her journal.”

Scully nodded slowly, wishing she shared his

confidence.

Epilogue

42nd Street High Rise

New York, New York

The mahogany wood and the years of cigar and

cigarette smoke cast a pallor on the room that its

sole occupant didn’t seem to notice. He was sitting

with his back to the door, an unusual occurrence for

one so generally suspicious. The brandy snifter on

the table next to him hadn’t been touched, ignored.

The framed photograph in his hands held his

attention.

It was the photo of a young woman, a dark haired

beauty of no more than 20 years of age. She wore a

sweater with an underlying blouse adorned with a

Peter Pan collar. She could have been a co-ed at

Wellesley, Vassar, or Sarah Lawrence. She was so

smart, so pretty. Her eyes, it was always her eyes

that held him. So deep, like dark pools. He

remembered how, late at night, he would drown in

those hazel eyes. A single tear burned at the corner

of his cheek and he let it fall, as ignored as the

room, as the brandy.

With a wizened finger he traced the contours of the

image before him. He remembered every curve, every

dimple. He remembered where she was ticklish, where

she would moan with ecstasy at his touch. He chewed

absently on his lip, trying to remember the feel of

her mouth on his.

The phone that sat next to the brandy rang, startling

him. He grabbed at hit hastily, almost dropping the

photo to the ground. He caught it just in time.

“Spender, I hear you’ve been trying to reach me,”

Strughold’s voice came faintly over the line. “I’ve

been in the field. What is it you want?”

“I want you to call off your dog. He’s been digging

in my yard.”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“It’s my understanding that _your_ pet has been

causing some destruction on my property. Finding old

bones that were better left buried. He’s a nuisance.

He should be put down.”

Spender bristled, but let none of it color his tone.

“That’s your opinion. Mine is that he merely made a

connection with his roots, his mother’s past. There

was nothing that is a danger to the project.”

“She knew too much,” Strughold said tersely.

“Which is why you had her killed,” Spender calmly

replied. “Yes, I said I understood. But this is

overkill. He found nothing that would lead him to

his precious truth. He found only a link to his

parentage. I dare say it might lead him directly

where we want him to be.”

There was an ungentlemanly snort from the phone line.

“You are such an idealist, Spender. That’s a

liability in our line of work, you know.”

“I really don’t think you want to test my resolve,

Strughold. Especially over something as trivial as

an old woman’s dying confession of infidelity.”

Again, silence was the reply. He waited, wanting

nothing more than to light up a cigarette, give his

hands something to do. Finally, there was a grunt on

the other end of the line.

“Very well. If you’re convinced nothing will come of

this, I’ll call off my dog. But remember, we can’t

allow them to come too close. We are on the very

brink, and one false move . . .”

“I understand,” Spender said gruffly. “If it comes

to that, I’ll put him down myself.”

“I intend to hold you to that,” Strughold said and

abruptly disconnected the line.

Spender put the receiver back on its cradle. Again,

he held the picture in both hands. He caressed it

once more, tears making the image blurry.

“You can still count on me, Teena. You can always

count on me.”

* * *

End

The 25th Hour

The 25th hour

By Humbuggie

(c) 2003

san@sv-tales.com

Written for the Halloween challenge for IMTP

Virtual Season 11

Rating: R for some explicit language, and

perhaps some gory details, but nothing too

serious, MSR (but only a tad, no smooching going

on), MT.

Story: On All Hallow’s Eve, all the children

disappear in Old Town. Guess who

disappears too?

The 25th hour

The shit hit the fan, and all Mulder could think

about was the box of Halloween Candies

still tucked in his pocket; and the fact that

Scully had eaten all his liquorice bats. In real

life, Mulder detested those grisly black suckers

that left a foul taste in his mouth, but

right now they represented food. Or at least

anything else but the taste of bile in his

throat. Of all the things in the world she might

devour at such an untimeley hour, why

the hell did she have to go and devour these?

They seemed so perfect to eat right now.

“I’m dying, Scully. Can’t you at least wait

until I’m cold and stiff to start stealing from

me?” Mulder groaned, startling his partner by

stirring at the same time.

“Oh, you’re awake. Good. Feeling better?”

He pulled a face. Scully knelt down beside one

of the large oak trees roots that formed a

circle, in the centre of these dark and

dangerous woods. Somehow the clump of trees

offered them some shelter from the danger that

surrounded them. It hid them from plain

view, and all those creepy crawlers that wanted

to devour them, as he had wanted to

devour his liquorish bats.

Her mouth still full with the gooey black stuff,

she turned to him, her face still splattered

with his blood, and her hands and arms covered

in scrapes and scratches, coupled with

some of her own blood.

“Of all the things you have to complain about

right now, you’re whining about candy?”

she mused. “Interesting.”

Mulder tried to sit up straight, and groaned out

loud when the stake protruding out of his

shoulder prevented him from getting into a more

comfortable position, or a full breath.

“Well, there’s nothing else to whine about, is

there?”

“Use your brain for a way to get us out of this

mess, Mulder. With your eidetic memory,

you should’ve at least memorized where we

started from, how we can get back there,

and where we last saw the children.”

“I told you that I don’t know. There isn’t

exactly a manual accompanying this temporal

plane, you know. I don’t have a map of these

creepy woods either. For all we know, the

Blair Witch could be walking about. I have no

idea why the bushes seem to grasp at our

legs, or why the flowers sting and try to hurt

us, or even why nothing is as it seems. This

is not our usual zip code, Scully. There are no

laws of physics here.”

“Oh god.” Scully wiped her mouth with the back

of her hand and stood up, dusting off

her pants. “You sound delirious, and I feel like

Alice in Wonderland. No, make that

whatever-her-name is from the Wizard of Oz.”

“Judy Garland?”

“Funny. Now, what do we do? Sit around and wait

for the enemy to sniff out the scent of

our blood? Or try to do something useful, like

saving our ass’s and finding those

children?”

“I was thinking more in the lines of you leaving

my ass behind, and getting the hell out of

this hell.”

“Oh, and then who’s going to warm my bed at

night?”

“A hot water bottle. What else?” Mulder groaned,

as he tried to adjust his sitting position,

but anything he did sent swirls of pure pain

through his body. “If this is a dream, Scully,

as you insist on calling it; it sure feels

rather too vivid. I don’t think I’ve ever topped

this

situation, have I?”

“I don’t know what to call this place, and I

don’t know why we’re both experiencing it at

the same time,” she retorted, “and frankly I

don’t want to find out. I just want to get

back to where we belong, and get this over with,

not to mention get you to a hospital.

That’s a nasty wound. I’m not eager to explore

this strange new world, you know.”

“I wish you were.”

She knelt beside her partner and helpt him to

sit up straight. “Try not to move that

shoulder too much. And for goodness sake, keep

that sling in the right position. You don’t

want to damage yourself any further than you

already have.”

“Did you see that the grave was open? Huh? You

would have fallen in too had you walked

in front of me.”

“Yeah, but I didn’t and I wasn’t as stupid as

you to carry a stake. This isn’t Buffy, the

vampire Slayer, Mulder. This is the real life,

whatever it is. You didn’t slay a single

vampire. You just angered them and they could

have killed you.”

“Sucked our blood and turned us into the undead

huh? Hmm, I wonder what it would be

like to live forever.”

“Oh please. You’d have let out a girlie scream,

and would have gotten the hell out of

there.”

“So it’s not a dream anymore?”

She sighed. “I’m not going to argue over the

details. All I want is to get us out of this

predicament, and you into a hospital. Do you

think you can walk?”

A huge crackling sound behind them startled both

agents. Suddenly the peace and quiet

of the moment was over, and they realized they

were back in business. Out of the woods

came the eeriest sound either of them had ever

heard. They both knew what it meant.

Run, baby, run.

“We’re not back in Kansas yet, Toto,” Mulder

groaned. “Let’s get moving.”

Scully helped her partner to get up, as he

scrambled to his feet. Panting and heaving as

he rested against the ancient oak tree, he

watched her gather up the few things they

had: their guns and her flashlight. His was left

behind in the grave that had nearly

become the end of him. She shivered once again,

when she recalled the sickening sound

of flesh ripping upon sharp, piercing wood. A

few inches to the left and … When she had

lowered herself into the grave to find him, she

had found him impaled on his own

weapon, and for a second, she feared he was as

dead as a doornail.

She recalled exactly how he had fallen into the

grave, and what had brought them there.

Their first arrival in the underworld brought

them in eye-to-eye contact, with creatures

that Mulder insisted were classic vampires.

“The undead, Scully. You know! Brad Pitt’s

Louis, Tom Cruise’s Lestat, that Angel dude –

Vampires!”

“Yes, I know what vampires are,” she retorted,

“but those things are not them.”

The second she pointed at the creatures rushing

towards them, she paled. Their faces

were distorted, their glistening fangs hung out

of their mouths as if they were starving.

“Uh oh,” she said, “I might be wrong.”

“Run, Scully!” He’d grasped her hand and pulled

her towards the woods, going over a

path that seemed as dreadful flimsy as the rest

of the world, but they had no choice

whatsoever. They could hear the vamps rushing

after them; not panting or wheezing, but

running with ease at an alarming rate. They were

fast. She could feel them brushing her

clothes right on her heels. Just a few more

inches and –

Mulder stopped dead, and then pulled her to the

right, to the left; again to the right until

they were deep in the woods, and the noise of

footsteps stopped.

“Quickly,” he had whispered. “Get some branches

off the ground, the sharper ones.”

And there she stood. “Scuffy, the vampire

slayer”. And she lifted her stake and waited.

So did Mulder.

“There!” he cried, and before she knew it, he

was the one rushing after them. Next she

had heard an almighty crash, the unmistakable

sound of someone falling, and the girlie

scream. No, it was more of a high-pitched, male

scream, yet loud enough to chase off

any creeps.

“I’d make a crappy vampire killer,” he had

grunted after she had crawled down into the

opened grave, and the coffin that rested six

feet under, open and empty. The stake was

impaled through Mulder’s flesh, and the

surprisingly white satin. His eyes had fluttered

open painfully. “I can’t even get the stake into

their hearts.”

But all she could think of at that point, was

his possible close call with death.

No! She stopped herself mentally from thinking

about the What-if’s. All they could do

now, was try to find the way out of this

nightmarish dreamscape, and return to the living

where they belonged. In the real world, there

were no real vampires and creepy beings,

deadly creatures and monsters, despite some of

the stuff she’d seen with the X files. This

was all part of the Halloween illusion.

“On All Hallow’s Eve anything might happen,”

Mulder had warned her. “The 25th hour is

upon us, and you can’t go back if you’re in the

wrong place at the wrong time. That’s the

truth, baby.”

“Oh Mulder, stop believing those children’s

stories you heard in Old Town. It’s not true.

It’s an illusion. Time cannot be changed.”

“Oh yes, it can,” he groaned as he tried to move

faster than ever.

What if Mulder was right and they couldn’t go

back? What if they were already trapped

inside this world forever? What if all that

waited for them was blood and death; gore,

terror and darkness? What if they became one of

them, forever seeking solace for a

restless soul?

Oh god Scully, she thought. Get a grip. This is

not real. It’s the most vivid nightmare

you’ve ever had, but that’s all. It’s. not.real.

Okay?

She picked up her gun, stashing it between her

sweater and trouser waistband. She put

Mulder’s gun back behind his belt too. “Don’t

use it unless you absolutely need to,

alright?”

“ Would I be a bad person if I said that, that

turned me on?”

“Yes, you are.”

“Oh, I love being naughty,” he wheezed through

his pain and discomfort as she helped

him up, supporting him on his right, uninjured

side that was still in one piece.

The left side of him was a total mess, and one

she dared not to look at right now. The

arrow-sharp piece of wood that had lanced right

through his flesh, dangled on both sides,

having been frayed in the final proces of

piercing his shoulder. She knew he wouldn’t die

from the serious injury, but he was hurting

badly. There was much blood loss and muscle

damage that would need a heavy repair too. Any

slight movement jarred the wound,

threatening to send him into a world of

oblivion. He’d already passed out twice en route

to temporary safety.

Yet she couldn’t get the wood out all the same,

not safely, that required a hospital trip. If

she pulled it out, she might cause his shoulder

further damage than it had already

sustained. It was better to immobilize the

shoulder with an improvised sling, and hope

for the best. This way at least it would not

allow him to bleed to death. Shock was a

constant spectre she’d have to keep an eye on

with him.

But what good was Mulder in his current state?

He could barely stand up straight, let

alone go hunting for the missing children and

their abductor. The perp had taken them

god-knows-where throughout this freak world,

where every shadow could mean death.

They’d followed him, and the voices of the

captured children they had heard shouting and

yelling throughout the forests. Suddenly, they

had lost sight of everyone and their world

had turned pitch black.

She didn’t like it. She didn’t like it at all.

It seemed as if all the trees had eyes, as if

the rosebushes that grew unnaturally in

strange shapes and forms, were out to get them.

It was as if every single creature that

passed them had an unnatural form. This world

was out of place, and they didn’t belong

in it. As much as she wanted to deny it, she

knew this was the truth. They were alone.

Nothing. Not a single sound. Not a single soul.

Not human, anyhow.

Beady eyes staring at them. Shadows moving,

stirring. Leafs rustling through the trees.

No moon, no stars. Nothing. She looked up to

found two beady eyes staring at her. She

squealed, groaned and moved away, almost tearing

Mulder’s sleeve in the process. He

cried out in pain.

“Oh sorry.”

“That was a bat, Scully. A live one!” he

muttered through gritted teeth.

“I said sorry, didn’t I?”

She regained her posture and stretched her back.

“Grow up, Agent Scully.”

He laughed, despite everything. “Are you

chicken?”

“Of course I am. I’m peeing my pants here.”

“Goodie. Thanks for that piece of information.

Watch out for real life killers now, not

harmless little bats.”

The second he’d said it, hundreds of bats seemed

to fly into their faces, sending them

careening backwards onto the ground, and Mulder

into a series of fresh agonized gasps

and grunts.

“Oh god!” Scully cried as she felt something

crawl over her bare ankle. She batted it

away, and then laughed hysterically when she

discovered it was a snail. “Fuck this.”

“Fuck me,” Mulder agreed, rolling to his right

side where the pain felt less. “Let’s get the

hell out of here before the ground opens up and

something black and ominous comes

crawling out.”

Then started a walk into nothingness. They had

no idea where they were. Scully just

knew they had to return to the path, which

somehow ran across the forest.

“We are drugged, Mulder,” she groaned after a

while as they made their way through the

frightening darkness. “We ate something

poisonous, a hallucination inducing poison.”

“No, we didn’t.”

“Those spare ribs were off. I told you they

tasted funny.”

“Then how come I’m sweating like an ox, and

panting like Elizabeth Taylor?” She shot

him an incredulous look.

“Because we’re living a vivid dream. Remember

those mushrooms?”

“That was different. We were on a case, Scully.

Remember that? The Rat Catcher.

Remember the legend? We chased him into this

world, and now we have an hour to get

out of this hell.”

“That hour has long since passed, Mulder. The

25th hour, or whatever you call it is over.

We’re stuck here, trapped.”

“In this world it may be, yes, but not in ours.

I have the feeling that time is of no

importance in this place, Scully. Don’t you see?

We stand a chance to escape. I’m sure

we do.”

“Ever hopeful, hey Mulder? And yes, I remember.

We came to Old Town because of the

legend. Because they have children that go

missing every year during Halloween, and

that there were reports of a man, playing the

flute to lure them, just like in the legend of

the Rat Catcher. I know the tale.”

“He punished a village because they wouldn’t pay

him for getting rid of all their rats, by

taking their children,” Mulder groaned. “And you

and I both made the link to the current

day, and to that village. Remember what old Mrs.

Whittle told us? On this night; All

Hallow’s Eve, the 25th hour comes. That’s when

he takes them away, leaving one hour for

everyone to find them, and an eternity for them

to find a way out. Unfortunately she was

stopped from telling us anything else.”

“I don’t remember getting here though,” Scully

sighed as she tripped over a branch. “I

recall falling, after we chased that man towards

the paddock, and then we were suddenly

here.”

“Alongside the geeks, the monsters, the

creatures, and vampires.”

“Yes.” Scully felt dreadful, suddenly realising

this wasn’t a dream. More like the worst

nightmare she’d ever experienced. She would give

her right arm to be back in the

comfort of her home right now, watching 24,

sipping a glass of Chardonnay and

munching her favorite chips.

“Scully!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Mulder’s petrified cry shook her out of her

reverie. In a flash, she saw how something

coming towards them. It was pitch black and

seemed to consist of nothing but shadows.

She couldn’t make anything of it; just that it

was strong and very powerful. It seized

onto them, swaying past them as if it had

appeared from nowhere.

She felt Mulder let go of her, and she dropped

to the ground, pushed aside, smacking her

head against the cold ground. Bushes seemed to

strangle her, their branches crawling

over her, holding her down. She cried out and

struggled, fighting against them. She saw

Mulder take on the shadowy thing that seemed to

be all over him. He landed with a

strangled cry and thud too; she heard him shriek

in agony. His hand reached for

something. A weapon. Anything. His ruined

shoulder made it impossible for him to reach

for his own gun. He was trapped.

Scully managed to pull out her gun, despite the

strong forces that held her down. She

pulled and broke free, fought and wriggled from

its grasp. Then she fired twice at the

thing. She spotted its contours clearly. She

knew her partner wasn’t in any danger, as he

lay immobile underneath the thing. The shadows

squealed like a banshee, stopped

fighting and then, was eerily still in the dark.

She couldn’t hear a single sound now. The

silence had returned. Even the leaves had

stopped rustling in the breeze.

The bushes released her suddenly. She struggled

to her feet, crawling over the ground to

her partner, who lay motionless underneath

whatever had attacked him. She pushed the

thing off him, almost puking her guts out, as

she took in its horrible consistency of

strange pungent gel that now stuck to her hands.

It didn’t have a face or appendages;

nothing discernable she could recognize. No form

to it. It was just … black goo. She

rubbed her hand onto her pants instinctively;

wanting to be rid of the horrible substance

and the feeling of dread it gave her.

“Mulder?” Her partner didn’t move. His face was

turned towards her, but his eyes were

closed. She could see the black goo smothered

all over his throat and chest. The thing

had tried to strangle him. She pushed away her

repulsion and touched two fingers to his

throat.

“Oh god,” she muttered as she couldn’t get a

pulse at first, horrified that he was already

gone. But at her frantic touch, he coughed

roughly and exhaustedly opened his eyes in

his attempts to breathe. Relief surged through

her, as she helped him to turn on his right

side. He heaved dryly. The taste of bile in his

throat returned. She held him closely,

waiting for the attack to subside, patting him

on the back.

“You’re okay,” she spoke soothingly. “ Deep,

even breaths. Think like you’re going into

labour.”

“F – Funny,” he choked, and as soon he had his

breathing under control again,

continued, “What the hell was that thing?”

“I don’t know. It seemed like liquorish. A

liquorish bat.”

“Oh Ha.Ha. Even better. Attacked by giant

confectionery. Great.”

“All I know is, we have to get out of here now.

I can feel them watching us.”

“Not without the children, Scully.” Mulder

crawled upward so that he sat on his ass, and

could dab tentatively at the damage to his

throat, that felt raw and squeezed.

“There are no children here, Mulder. They’re

gone. We don’t know where they are. Were

they even here? Perhaps it was all an illusion

too. And even if there are, where are we

going to start searching? I mean, look at us!

We’re two, battered wrecks trapped in some

situation we can’t get a grip on ourselves.

We’re putty in their hands, meat ready to be

sliced and diced. Ala Carte Food for creepy

crawlers.”

“Has there ever been a controllable situation?”

he asked wryly. “Now get a grip. You can’t

give up hope now. We’ll find the exit of this

place; wherever it is. It has to be around

here somewhere. We didn’t go that far. If we

find the gravesite again, we’ll find our way

back too.”

“Yeah, if we’re not devoured by vampires, or

gooey stuff, or whatever.”

“I thought you said they were insane humans?”

“Whatever. Humans don’t seem to exist in this

place. I never thought you’d be attacked

by some Star Trek-like black goo creature

either.”

“So what then?” Mulder shrugged. “Pretend this

didn’t happen, try to go to sleep and

wake up dead? I’ll take my chances with the

vamps then.”

“Okay,” she sighed. “We’ll trace our path back

and see what happens. But you’re not

getting a new stake. The last one ended up

sticking out of you.”

“Yes mother. Let’s go.”

Scully was amazed to find her partner had

renewed energy, after his close encounter of

the pointy wooden kind. She helped him up again,

but he leaned more heavily into her

body than he should have. When he bumped into

her and muttered a sorry, she grinned,

“I’m not.”

After that, they made their way back through the

forest, using the same path they had

come through the first time. Then, several

abhorrent creatures had been chasing them,

but this time round it seemed awfully quiet. Too

quiet for Mulder’s liking.

He sighed, ears adjusting to the sound of

silence; he thought he could hear something

suddenly. It was only faint but he detected it

anyway. Then he turned to his partner.

“We’re in trouble.”

“Why?” she asked, by now worn out.

“They’re watching us.”

She felt shivers run down her spine and turned

around to look for them, but saw nothing.

It was pitch black in those woods, and all they

had was the single flashlight she’d used to

see their path with earlier. It was growing dim

to both their dismay. She knew they

should wait until morning, but they couldn’t

risk it. If the portal, or whatever it was that

had brought them here, closed, they would never

get back. For the first time in her life,

she felt a despair that washed over her, like a

wave of dark fetid water she couldn’t

avoid. It was the most horrid feeling ever.

Nothing had ever prepared her for this.

Please, let someone wake us, she prayed silently

before returning her focus on Mulder,

who was staring intently at the darkness, which

didn’t even reveal shadows anymore.

There was just … the dark.

“Keep your gun ready.”

Scully found herself propping Mulder against a

tree, and digging his gun out of the belt;

handing it to him armed and ready. She held her

own weapon and flashlight over each

other, shining it through the trees. She felt

every hair on her body stand up, and a deep

fear rushed down her spine.

They were everywhere at the same time. She could

feel their hands on them before she

even saw them. They pulled her backwards, trying

to force the gun from her. They

attacked her from behind, trapped her and drove

her away from Mulder. She turned and

turned, seeing a sea of eerie faces, contorted

in their uglines. Some were missing eyes,

others the nose. Some had no lips, or ears. She

thought she was in a Michael Jackson

video, but their touch was icy cold and very

real. She could see the veins ripple

underneath their skins. They seemed to be

lighter than the night. She could make out

each and every one of them. Vamps, zombies,

creeps, gooeys and a plethora of other

nastiness that crawled around her.

“’Cause this is thriller,” she squeaked out

softly as she tried to force herself loose. Her

partner was in the same predicament, and winked

at her all of a sudden.

“So you wanna play, hey?” Mulder groaned. “Well

then, let’s play.”

Scully didn’t need another signal, and started

kicking ass. She kickboxed, belted, hit,

punched, and shot her way through at least ten

of the ungodly creatures. Heads flung

everywhere. Arms and legs followed. She laughed,

as she kicked ass against another one

coming at her.

But Mulder did almost as good. Even with his

left arm in the sling and in pain, he only

needed one arm to fend them off and kick some

serious zombie ass.

“Zombie nation!” Scully squealed as she

pretended to be Scruffy, the vampire slayer

again. Mulder laughed as he dove at his next

opponent.

And all of a sudden, it was over. The zombies

pulled their pieces together and rushed off

into the dark, aided by the vampire nation and

all the rest of the nightcrawlers. Scully

almost laughed when they saw them part as if the

lord of darkness itself was after them.

“High five!” Mulder grinned as he dealt a

winning blow to the last creep standing. His

smile faded a bit when the returned silence

again, made way for something or someone

else to find them.

This time, it was someone familiar.

The Rat Catcher stepped into the light and

raised his arms. In one hand he held a flute.

His body was very tall and skinny. His eyes were

large and bulging out of their sockets.

He had a large nose, big ears and a hairdo that

desperately needed a cut.

“Who are you?” Mulder asked, wincing in pain,

even though he already knew the answer.

He smiled and shrugged. “You are not supposed to

be here. It’s not my fault you’ve

suffered.”

“Where are the children?” Scully asked, keeping

her gun ready to go.

“They’re safe. In fact, they’re back where they

belong.” The man spoke with a soft,

almost gentle voice that seemed out of place

inside his body. It didn’t seem to belong to

him. Mulder felt a surge of trust going through

him. He liked this guy. He felt comfortable

here, almost content to be in his vicinity,

although couldn’t understand why. The agent

lowered the gun.

“Mulder, what are you doing?” Scully’s desperate

voice betrayed that her own active

mistrust in their situation. Yet strangely

enough, she too felt the urge to trust this man

beyond anything. She forced herself to keep the

gun up straight, aimed at his chest. Her

fingers trembled. It took every effort from

within to protect herself and her partner.

“Please, Agent Scully,” the man said, offering

his hand to her. “I am not here to harm

you. I want to take you back to where you

belong, just like the children.”

“I repeat: who are you?” Mulder asked in her

place.

“I am the man that gives every child in this

town a happy Halloween, Agent Mulder.

That’s my job and my only business. After that,

I retreat to this ethereal world for a year,

and live happily until the next.”

“You take the children away from their homes,”

Scully protested. “They never return!”

The stranger sighed. “Agent Scully, I wish you

were a child still, so you would know what

it’s like for children to see the world through

their own eyes. Every boy or girl wants to

live a dangerous, fearless life. They cannot do

that in real life. Real life means school,

homework and chores. I can take them away from

that, if only for a short while. I bring

them to this world, where they live the life

they’ve always wanted to live. The boys are

princes and fierce dragon warriors. The girls

are princesses waiting for their savior. They

can play pretend for a whole hour that lasts

almost a lifetime for them, and when they

are weary of it, they return to the real world.”

“You lie,” Scully, said, “not a single child has

been returned.”

“Oh yes, they have, Agent Scully. The men and

women you’ve seen in that town, whom

you have investigated and talked to, all protect

this secret because they want their own

children to experience it too. They didn’t want

to answer your questions, or listen to your

banter. They wanted you out of town before the

time was near, but instead, you meddled

into business that was not your concern, and

were accidentally sucked into this world.

Only, you didn’t know that this world – safe as

it is for children – does not welcome

adults. It is not made for you and it does not

need you. ”

“You’re lying,” Mulder spoke hoarsely as beads

of sweat danced on his forehead; he was

starting to go into shock. “The children didn’t

come back.”

“You believed a stupid story told by a woman

full of envy, jealousy and anger; an

outsider who wanted to punish the people of Old

Town for keeping their secret. You

didn’t know what you were getting yourself into.

I can reassure you that by the end of

the 25th hour, the children will all be home

again.”

“And what about us?” Scully asked. “What about

my partner, who was hurt and is in

need of aid?”

“You can return now, if you are willing to trust

me. I can guide you through the evil and

mischief that haunts all adults here, and

release you.” He smiled. “But you have to lower

your gun.”

Scully’s fears were replaced by uncertainty and

distrust, but for Mulder’s sake alone, she

wanted so badly to be able to trust. They didn’t

have any choice in the matter; Mulder

needed urgent hospital care. Every line on his

face spoke of agony. This stranger had

brought them here; he could damn well take them

back.

“Okay,” she said, knowing her partner was at the

end of his rope. He had been attacked,

staked, attacked again, and then – just for a

change – once again been attacked. Life

was more fun in the other world.

The tall man turned, and began to make his way

through the woods, beckoning them to

follow. The trees and bushes seemed to move for

him. Somehow the path broadened,

and led them straight through the dark woods.

Mulder clung onto Scully, his movements

becoming much slower as the pain wore him down.

“We’re almost there,” Scully whispered. “I

guarantee it.”

He smiled wearily, knowing she was resisting the

urge to sing songs again to keep him

awake.

Everywhere they passed, they saw dark shades and

images, willowy figures and

enemies, darkness and evil. Yet in the far

distance, the images became a cascading

world of light and somehow, bliss.

“Look, the children!” Scully almost cried it

out; relieved now they had taken the plunge

and trusted the Rat catcher. “They’re alive.”

Yet they were surrounded by the same black

shadows, which had threatened the agents

before. The Rat Catcher turned and smiled at

them. “You’d better go now or you’ll be

here for another year. I wish I could tell you

that time goes by faster here, but it’s the

opposite. Every hour lasts twelve in your

reality. You wouldn’t live to see daylight.

These

creatures don’t like adults in their world.”

“What is this place?” Mulder asked tiredly. “A

playhouse for bored kids?”

“Yes. You could call it that.” The Rat Catcher

bowed his head. “And I am their referee.”

“So this is real?” Scully asked breathless.

“Only during the 25th hour, Agent Scully. Only

then. And only in Old Town. Goodbye.”

The children waved excitedly at the creatures

that – strangely enough – waved back.

Mulder was startled to observe happy faces,

strange, awkward grins and a lot of

friendship between the children.

“If this were any other place, I would be

euphoric with joy,” Mulder spoke dryly.

The Rat Catcher waved at the agents, as they

were swallowed into some sort of light. It

swirled around them, catching them in its beams.

“I’m getting woozy,” Scully whispered, and

suddenly she was sucked into a void where

she saw or heard nothing anymore. If she died

now, she could not have stopped it, but

somehow she sensed she wasn’t going to. She felt

safely back where she and Mulder

belonged.

As she woke up, she found herself on top of a

bunk in a cabin where she’d been before.

No, not a cabin, but the Bed & Breakfast room

where they had rested yesterday too. It

felt strangely familiar, and almost homelike.

“Mulder!” She was startled to find herself alone

at first, and then realized her partner was

in the en-suite kitchen rummaging. She jumped

off the bed and went to look for him. To

her amazement and shock, the stake and damage to

his shoulder had gone; he looked

healthy.

“Hey,” he said. “Coffee?”

“What?” she asked wearily, scanning his

reassuringly undamaged torso? There wasn’t a

mark on him. Then she realized she was fine too.

All the scrapes and scratches were fully

gone. He wore just a towel around the waste,

leaving her enough space to check him

out.

“I don’t have any bats left, you know,” Mulder

smiled. “You ate them all.”

“So it wasn’t a dream?”

He smiled. “I guess not.”

“But –“

“Scully.” He moved forward and placed a finger

on her lips, pushing a hot steaming mug

of coffee in her right hand. “Be grateful that

it wasn’t. And be happy that we’re no longer

trapped. We are back where we belong, and we

shouldn’t wonder about it too much. I

did a check-up. All the kids are safely at home.

The people of Old Town all knew we were

there. They consider us their friends now. We

can stay as long as we like.”

“But Mulder.”

“What?”

“I don’t know! How, why, what?”

“It’s over, Scully.”

“But –“

“No buts. Just us.”

“Your butt then?”

“My butt is fine by me.” He sat down next to

her with a leer.

The End

Nightmare on Helm St

Title: Nightmare on Helm Street

Author: Waddles 52

Summary: An evening of Halloween fun doesn’t go as

planned.

Rating: PG13

Category: MT

Disclaimer: No copyright infringement intended. Just

for fun. Not for profit.

Archives: Two weeks exclusively for the VS11

Halloween Special, after that please ask.

Feedback: Sure. Waddles52@insightbb.com

Thanks: To Satchie for her skillful beta and

encouragement.

“Well, we managed to get another expense report in

under the wire,” Dana Scully announced as she breezed

into the basement office she shared with her partner.

Fox Mulder looked up and continued to read the

pamphlet in his hands.

Leaning over his back, she read aloud, “Industrial

Nightmare. The mother of all haunted houses.

Guaranteed to make your worst fears a reality. Open

October 3rd through November 2nd, 7-12 PM. Come if

you dare.”

Scully couldn’t help laughing. “Why are you so

interested in this? Is the haunted house actually

haunted?”

“Not that I’m aware of. The guys went the other

night and said it was awesome.”

“Now, that scares me. Are you going to go?”

“Yeah, I’m considering it. What exciting plans do

you have for this Halloween evening?”

“Just the usual Halloween stuff. Hand out candy to

the three or four kids that knock on my door, then

eat the rest of it myself.”

“Wanna check out the haunted house with me?”

Scully thought it over for a few seconds. “Why not?

Besides, you’ll need someone to hold your hand when

you get scared.”

“Yeah, right. It’ll probably be the other way

around,” Mulder teased.

“Oh yeah? Put your money where your mouth is,” she

challenged. “The first one who screams buys dinner.”

Mulder stood up and looked down at his petite

partner. “Bring plenty of money because I’m

starving.”

“So am I and I want to eat in a nice restaurant. No

take-out, so be sure to stop by an ATM on the way

home,” Scully countered.

Mulder grabbed his suit coat from behind his chair

and shrugged into it. “I’m sure I’ll be picking out

the restaurant, but I need some money for the weekend

anyway, so I’ll hit an ATM just to make you happy.”

“So, what time should I be ready?”

“How about seven o’clock?”

“I’ll be ready and waiting,” she agreed.

“And I’ll be there along with my appetite.”

Scully picked up her purse and briefcase and Mulder

locked the door. They made their way to the

elevator, each anticipating a free meal.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

At 10 o’clock, Mulder pulled into the parking lot of

the Helm Street Shop and Go and parked in front of

the door. “I’m going to get some aspirin before I

buy your dinner, under protest I might add. My ass

really hurts.”

Scully tried very hard to keep her laughter under

control. “Mulder, I’m really sorry the guy with the

chain saw jumped in front of you and made you loose

your balance, but you did scream.”

“No, you’re not sorry. You just love it when you win

a bet.”

“Well, that too,” she chuckled.

Out of habit, Mulder surveyed the store before he

left the car. It wasn’t crowded, just the cashier

and a customer dressed like Freddy Krueger. “Looks

like he escaped from the haunted house,” he thought

as he opened the door and gingerly slid out of his

seat.

Scully had also observed the shopper in the popular

costume. “Do you need me to protect you from big,

bad, Freddy?” she teased.

Mulder leaned back in the door. “Nah, I think I can

handle a guy in a crappy looking costume with plastic

blades on his hand.”

“Well, give a shout if you need any help.”

Mulder closed the door and limped inside. So far,

the evening hadn’t gone as planned, and he knew he

would hear about it for days to come. To top it all

off he felt the beginnings of a headache behind his

eyes. “Happy Halloween,” he muttered under his

breath.

He found the aspirin quickly and took his place in

line behind Freddy Krueger, who was purchasing a 12

pack of beer and a carton of cigarettes.

“I’m sorry, mister, but the law says I have to see

some ID before I can sell you this stuff,” the

cashier explained.

“I don’t need no ID, ’cause you’re gonna give it to

me, along with what’s in that safe and the cash

register.”

“Shit, what’s with this guy? He doesn’t even have a

weapon.” Mulder was tired and sore so he decided to

see how the cashier was going to handle the problem

before he stepped in.

The cashier began edging toward the phone. “Mister,

why don’t you just leave and we’ll forget this ever

happened. If you don’t, I’ll have to call the law.”

“No cops! Just do what I told you!”

“Okay, this has gone far enough,” Mulder interjected.

“I’m a federal agent. Now, you can either do what

the cashier suggested, or I can hold you at gunpoint

and wait for the police to settle this.”

“No cops!” the Freddy look alike screamed as he

turned to face Mulder.

Mulder automatically reached for his weapon. In that

split-second, the costumed man stretched out his arm

and raked the blades across Mulder’s chest and

stomach. A look of surprise, then pain flashed

across his face. As he looked down he saw the torn

fabric of his shirt, blood quickly turning it

crimson. His legs gave way and he landed hard on his

already bruised ass, then slumped over to rest on his

left side. Mulder’s last conscious thoughts were of

the haunted house. Why did he wait in line for an

hour and pay to have a scary experience when he

seemed to encounter enough weirdness on his own?

In the car, Scully had pulled the visor mirror down

to check her lipstick. Deciding that she didn’t need

a touch-up, she flipped the visor up just in time to

see the disguised man slash Mulder’s chest and

abdomen.

“Son of a bitch!” she screamed, as she pushed her way

out of the car and drew her weapon in one fluid

motion.

The cashier quickly met the robber’s demands as

Mulder lay bleeding on the floor. In the meantime,

Scully positioned herself outside the exit, out of

the thief’s line of vision.

As the man burst through the door, Scully shouted,

“Federal agent! Put your hands on your head!”

The Freddy look alike waggled his bladed fingers and

took a step toward her.

“Don’t come any closer,” she ordered. “I will

shoot!”

The robber ignored her and continued to advance,

slashing at her. Knowing she had no other choice,

Scully fired her weapon and watched as the man

dropped to the pavement. Blood began to trickle from

the neat hole in his forehead above his right eye.

Scully knelt beside him and extended a shaking hand

to his neck. Feeling no pulse, she leapt up and

pushed the door open. “Call 911! Get an ambulance

here on the double!”

Before the cashier could punch in the numbers, she

was beside Mulder, checking his pulse. Although very

fast, it was there. She breathed a sigh of relief

and began to survey the damage from the blades.

Mulder’s ribs had protected his chest to a certain

extent, but those three, long slashes would require

sutures even though Scully was sure that there wasn’t

any major damage. The two cuts across his upper

abdomen were another matter. They were quite deep

and would probably require surgery.

“Help is on the way,” the cashier reported, handing

her a first-aid kit. “What can I do to help?”

Scully opened the first-aid kit and found a few gauze

pads and some antibiotic ointment. “Useless! Get me

a package of maxi-pads, super if you have them.”

“I’m on it!” he exclaimed, running to the back of the

store.

Scully looked around and spied a stand holding free

publications. She quickly dumped the newspapers out,

and after turning Mulder onto his back, put the stand

under his feet to elevate them.

The movement elicited a moan from her partner. His

eyelids fluttered, then opened, just as Scully was

tearing open the package of maxi-pads that the

cashier had just handed her.

“They’re absorbent so they make good bandages,” she

explained, anticipating his question. “I have to put

some pressure on those gashes. It might hurt a

little.”

“Okay,” he agreed, then moaned loudly as she pressed

them firmly on the wounds.

“Sorry, but I need to slow the bleeding down.

You’ll do anything to get out of paying up on your

bets won’t you?” she teased, hoping to keep his mind

off the pain.

“No, I’ll pay up,” he gasped as she applied more

pressure to his wounds. “You pick the restaurant.

Anywhere you want.”

Scully reached for more pads to replace the ones that

had soaked through. “I intend to pick a very

expensive place, one with plates and silverware

instead of wrappers and paper cups.”

“Okay, as long as knives aren’t required.”

“Well, I’ll think it over and let you know later.”

Scully breathed a sigh of relief as the ambulance and

police arrived simultaneously.

“Dinner, dancing . . .” Mulder’s voice trailed off

as his eyes closed, oblivious to the bustle around

him as the paramedics moved in and took over.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mulder’s eyes didn’t open again until the next day.

He recognized the sounds and smells of a hospital,

then remembered how he came to be there. He took

stock of his situation as his eyes scanned the room.

Several bags of fluid were hanging from the IV pump,

and he observed wires running to a heart monitor. He

was relieved to find that he wasn’t intubated, but

was quickly dismayed when he swallowed and felt an NG

tube. He guessed there was a Foley lurking under the

sheets, along with several other tubes that he wasn’t

familiar with.

“Yes, partner, you have quite a few tubes and wires

this time,” Scully supplied when she noticed him

looking over the medical equipment.

He turned to his left, happy to see her smiling face.

“How bad?” he croaked, wondering why she wasn’t

giving him ice chips as she usually did when he

returned to consciousness. He glanced at the bedside

table, hoping to find the plastic pitcher that was

usually standard equipment.

“Sorry, Mulder. Your stomach has to get a little

better before you can have anything to eat or drink.

You had surgery to repair the deepest lacerations,

but you should be able to return to your regular,

disgusting diet as soon as they’ve healed.”

“You okay?” he asked.

“I’m fine. I had to shoot him when he advanced on

me, but he didn’t touch me.”

Mulder was relieved that she wasn’t injured, but he

knew that she would agonize over killing the

assailant. He reached for her hand and squeezed it

gently.

“So, how are you feeling? Are you having much pain?”

“Some,” he answered as he tried to find a more

comfortable position.

Suddenly, he gasped and froze, his face contorted in

pain. “Oh, shit!”

“Mulder, what is it?” Scully asked, springing to her

feet in alarm.

“Hurts!” he managed to answer through gritted teeth.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that afternoon, Mulder was back in his room

after a series of exams, x-rays and consultations.

He was resting on his left side, wondering how he

always managed to get hurt without putting any effort

into it. He sighed loudly, causing Scully to look up

from her magazine. “Welcome back partner. You kind

of gave me a scare.”

“What happened?”

“After you passed out from the pain, the doctor

ordered a very thorough examination and various

scans. The best we were able to figure, your tumble

at the haunted house and your subsequent fall when

you were slashed caused a fracture to your tailbone.

Since you were unconscious until this morning you

were unable to tell us that there was a problem.”

Mulder groaned.

“I’m sorry. You’ll be pretty miserable until it

heals.”

“I guess I’ll live up to Skinner’s pet name for me,”

he deadpanned. “A real pain in the ass.”

“Well, maybe this will help.” Scully grinned as she

presented him with an inflatable ring.

Mulder snorted in disgust.

“Since you’ll be tied to your desk for a while,

you’ll be able to work rings around everyone else.”

Mulder groaned again, more a reaction to the bad pun

than physical pain.

“Next year, Mulder, why don’t we just stay at home

and hand out a few pieces of candy? I can fix some

cider, we can make popcorn balls and watch a scary

movie.”

“You have a deal.” He reached for her hand and gave

it a squeeze. “As long as we don’t watch ‘Nightmare

On Elm Street’.”

Scully squeezed back and leaned over, pushing back

the lock of hair that always seemed to fall across

his fore head. “But I haven’t forgotten. You still

owe me a dinner whenever you can sit comfortably.”

Mulder smiled and closed his eyes. Even though he

lost the bet, he felt he had come out ahead with the

promise of Scully in his life for another year.

Sometimes losing was worth it.

End